







 
   
     
       
         The cause and cure of ignorance, error, enmity, atheisme, prophanesse, &c., or, A most hopefull and speedy way to grace and salvation, by plucking up impediments by the roote reduced to explication, confirmation, application, tending to illumination, sanctification, devotion / by R. Younge ...
         Younge, Richard.
      
       
         
           1648
        
      
       Approx. 379 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 152 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A67743
         Wing Y143
         ESTC R16605
         12545839
         ocm 12545839
         63051
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67743)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63051)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 952:31)
      
       
         
           
             The cause and cure of ignorance, error, enmity, atheisme, prophanesse, &c., or, A most hopefull and speedy way to grace and salvation, by plucking up impediments by the roote reduced to explication, confirmation, application, tending to illumination, sanctification, devotion / by R. Younge ...
             Younge, Richard.
          
           [60], 242 p.
           
             By R.I. for N. Brook ...,
             Printed at London :
             1648.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
             Index: p. [39]-[60]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Grace (Theology) -- Early works to 1800.
           Salvation -- Early works to 1800.
           Calvinism -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Cause
           and
           Cure
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           Error
           ,
           Enmity
           ,
           Atheisme
           ,
           Prophanesse
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           OR
           ,
           A
           most
           Hopefull
           and
           Speedy
           way
           to
           grace
           and
           salvation
           ,
           by
           plucking
           up
           impediments
           by
           the
           roote
           .
        
         
           Reduced
           to
           Explication
           ,
           *
           Confirmation
           ,
           Application
           :
           tending
           to
           Illumination
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           devotion
           .
        
         
           By
           
             R.
             YOUNGE
          
           of
           Roxwell
           in
           ESSEX
           .
        
         
           
             They
             call
             evill
             good
             and
             good
             evill
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             justifie
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             righteous
             from
             him
             ,
          
           
             Isai.
             5.20.23
             .
          
        
         
           
             Wherefore
             slew
             Cain
             his
             brother
             ,
             but
             because
             his
             own
             works
             were
             evill
             ,
             and
             his
             brothers
             good
             ,
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.12
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             was
             before
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             and
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             and
             injurious
             ,
             but
             I
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             in
             unbeliefe
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           at
           London
           by
           R.I.
           for
           
             N.
             Brook
          
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Angel
           in
           
             Cornhill
             ,
             MDCXLVIII
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           perused
           this
           Cause
           and
           Cure
           of
           Enmity
           ;
           Prophanesse
           ,
           &c.
           we
           finde
           it
           to
           containe
           ,
           a
           lively
           description
           of
           the
           worlds
           envy
           and
           hatred
           to
           the
           godly
           :
           Together
           with
           a
           perspicuous
           discovery
           ,
           of
           the
           originall
           ,
           Continuance
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           and
           Causes
           of
           the
           same
           .
           In
           which
           also
           
           the
           Ignorance
           ,
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           Prophannesse
           of
           most
           men
           ;
           are
           pithily
           &
           pathetically
           painted
           out
           ;
           &
           the
           remedies
           of
           either
           prescribed
           ,
           with
           many
           forcible
           inducements
           to
           a
           pious
           life
           ,
           and
           religious
           conversation
           :
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           true
           wisdome
           soundly
           described
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           from
           their
           counterfiets
           ;
           with
           the
           meanes
           to
           attain
           both
           :
           The
           necessity
           of
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           prest
           home
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           is
           laid
           down
           
           pithily
           ,
           orderly
           ,
           and
           ellegantly
           :
           with
           much
           ,
           both
           sinuous
           strength
           of
           argument
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           gracefull
           ,
           and
           delightfull
           illustration
           :
           which
           may
           draw
           on
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           his
           no
           small
           benefit
           ,
           and
           (
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           )
           prove
           of
           much
           use
           ,
           to
           all
           sorts
           that
           shall
           reade
           the
           same
           :
           whether
           for
           information
           ,
           or
           direction
           ;
           diswasion
           from
           evill
           ,
           or
           confirmation
           in
           good
           :
           as
           tending
           much
           to
           the
           comforting
           
           of
           beleevers
           in
           their
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           reclayming
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           least
           )
           the
           convincing
           of
           such
           as
           any
           way
           oppose
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           .
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           time
           ,
           labour
           or
           dilligence
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           spend
           in
           often
           reading
           the
           same
           :
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           profit
           wil
           recompence
           thy
           paines
           abundantly
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 George
                 VValker
                 .
              
               
                 Edm.
                 Calamy
                 .
              
               
                 Joseph
                 Caryll
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Advertisement
           to
           all
           such
           ;
           as
           speake
           evill
           of
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           :
           and
           of
           the
           things
           which
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.12
           .
        
         
           MY
           brethren
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ;
           
           have
           read
           this
           Cure
           ,
           and
           highly
           approv●d
           of
           it
           :
           but
           for
           want
           of
           acquaintance
           with
           your
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           you
           thinke
           it
           concernes
           others
           ,
           not
           you
           .
           As
           David
           thought
           of
           Nathans
           parable
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           12.1
           .
           to
           8.
           
           And
           Ahab
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           1
           King.
           20.39
           .
           to
           43.
           when
           it
           concerned
           no
           lesse
           ,
           then
           his
           owne
           life
           .
           So
           that
           these
           lines
           to
           you
           (
           for
           want
           of
           application
           )
           are
           but
           as
           so
           many
           characters
           ,
           written
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           
           which
           leave
           no
           impression
           behind
           them
           .
           For
           you
           are
           the
           same
           men
           ●till
           ,
           as
           bitter
           malignants
           to
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           
           and
           as
           much
           forestalled
           with
           prejudice
           against
           the
           religious
           as
           you
           were
           before
           .
        
         
           Though
           I
           did
           hope
           better
           things
           ,
           both
           of
           you
           and
           it
           :
           &
           that
           upon
           good
           probability
           .
           
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           said
           sufficient
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           succeeding
           parts
           (
           which
           sundry
           of
           you
           have
           read
           also
           )
           if
           not
           to
           convert
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           convince
           all
           gainsayers
           :
           and
           consequently
           to
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           so
           wide-open
           :
           To
           quench
           those
           
             tongues
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             on
             fire
             from
             hell
          
           ;
           And
           to
           charm
           the
           mouth
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           envious
           Momus
           ,
           that
           ever
           hell
           did
           hatch
           ;
           from
           barking
           at
           professors
           ,
           and
           practisers
           of
           piety
           .
           Which
           makes
           mee
           feare
           ,
           that
           what
           this
           will
           not
           effect
           ,
           no
           ordinary
           meanes
           are
           like
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           As
           what
           can
           bee
           further
           expected
           ?
           No
           glasse
           can
           more
           lively
           represent
           your
           faces
           ,
           
           than
           this
           booke
           does
           your
           hearts
           ;
           Onely
           this
           is
           the
           misery
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           child
           beholds
           his
           owne
           face
           in
           a
           glasse
           ;
           hee
           thinkes
           hee
           sees
           another
           child's
           face
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           owne
           :
           So
           fares
           it
           with
           you
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           sole
           cause
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           so
           
           much
           means
           so
           few
           are
           converted
           :
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           is
           so
           powerfull
           ;
           and
           the
           Gospel
           so
           ravishing
           :
           that
           the
           World
           could
           not
           stand
           before
           it
           ,
           without
           submitting
           to
           it
           .
           Whereas
           for
           want
           of
           applying
           it
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           :
           every
           one
           can
           evade
           ,
           whatsoever
           their
           Ministers
           can
           speak
           to
           them
           out
           of
           the
           word
           .
           I
           have
           shewne
           you
           what
           God
           in
           his
           word
           speakes
           ,
           and
           proved
           that
           your
           condition
           is
           no
           whit
           better
           then
           the
           condition
           of
           Caine
           ,
           
           and
           Ishmael
           ,
           and
           Hamman
           ,
           and
           Eliab
           ,
           a●d
           Goliah
           ,
           and
           Michal
           ,
           and
           Doeg
           and
           Shemei
           ,
           and
           Rabshekah
           ,
           and
           Tobia
           ,
           and
           Sandballat
           ,
           and
           Pashur
           ,
           and
           Zedekiah
           ,
           and
           Herod
           ,
           and
           
             Saint
             Paul
          
           before
           his
           conversion
           ,
           and
           Ananias
           the
           high
           Preist
           ,
           and
           Demetrius
           the
           Silver-smith
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           the
           Copper-smith
           ,
           and
           Elimas
           the
           Sorcerer
           .
           
           What
           ,
           doe
           you
           looke
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           himselfe
           from
           Heaven
           should
           call
           to
           you
           severally
           by
           name
           ;
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Saul
           :
           and
           say
           ho
           Ishmael
           such
           an
           one
           ;
           Or
           ho
           Elimas
           such
           an
           one
           ;
           
             Why
             doest
             thou
             persecute
             me
             ?
             I
             am
          
           Jesus
           
             whom
             thou
             persecutest
             ,
             Acts
          
           9.4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           this
           booke
           is
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           caused
           to
           be
           
           writ
           unto
           thee
           ;
           therefore
           see
           thou
           bee
           warned
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           to
           repent
           :
           
             or
             I
             will
             come
             against
             thee
             shortly
             ,
             and
             will
             fight
             against
             thee
             ,
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             except
             thou
             amend
             ,
          
           Rev.
           2.6
           .
           —
           &
           3.20
           .
        
         
           
           And
           yet
           if
           Christ
           himselfe
           should
           doe
           so
           :
           I
           question
           whether
           you
           would
           bee
           any
           more
           warned
           ,
           or
           reclaimed
           by
           it
           ;
           than
           Hazaell
           was
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           told
           him
           what
           abominable
           wickednesse
           hee
           should
           commit
           ,
           2
           Kings
           8.12
           ,
           13.
           &c.
           
           Abraham
           tels
           Dives
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           ,
           Lu.
           13.31
           .
           I
           know
           you
           thinke
           well
           of
           your selves
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           Hazaell
           :
           
           which
           made
           him
           answer
           the
           
             Prophet
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             servant
             a
             Dog
             ;
             that
             I
             should
             doe
             this
             great
             evill
          
           ?
           though
           hee
           afterward
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           worse
           then
           any
           Dogge
           .
           Yea
           ,
           you
           call
           your selves
           Christians
           ,
           and
           will
           face
           us
           downe
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           :
           and
           that
           the
           word
           may
           prove
           your
           baine
           ,
           the
           prophanest
           of
           you
           can
           snatch
           the
           comfort
           of
           every
           promise
           you
           hear
           ;
           
           as
           belonging
           to
           you
           ,
           witnesse
           my
           
             Sovereign
             Antedote
          
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           of
           comfort
           for
           ;
           or
           intended
           ,
           for
           you
           that
           are
           scoffers
           :
           but
           for
           
           such
           as
           
             suffer
             reproach
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             well-doing
             .
          
           Yet
           it
           is
           admirable
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           you
           comment
           upon
           those
           comforts
           ,
           and
           apply
           every
           passage
           therein
           ;
           to
           your selves
           ,
           &
           against
           the
           godly
           :
           In
           which
           case
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           
           whether
           your
           applying
           the
           promises
           in
           that
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           books
           and
           sermons
           :
           or
           your
           not
           applying
           the
           threats
           ,
           and
           precepts
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           will
           most
           occasion
           your
           finall
           impenitency
           .
           And
           whether
           it
           best
           pleases
           Satan
           ,
           that
           you
           thus
           read
           ,
           and
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ;
           or
           that
           you
           neither
           reade
           ,
           nor
           heare
           it
           at
           all
           .
           Oh
           the
           many
           wayes
           that
           Satan
           hath
           ,
           to
           gull
           ,
           and
           delude
           carnall
           men
           :
           and
           how
           willing
           ,
           and
           apt
           they
           are
           to
           gul
           ,
           &
           delude
           themselves
           !
        
         
           But
           consider
           !
           Hath
           God
           made
           any
           promise
           to
           Scoffers
           ?
           Or
           can
           the
           
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           save
           them
           that
           continue
           malitious
           enemies
           to
           his
           Crosse
           ?
           Phil.
           3.18
           .
           No
           ,
           God
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             shew
             mercy
             unto
             thousands
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             love
             him
             &
             keep
             his
             cōmandments
             Exod.
          
           20.5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           to
           
             forgive
             the
             most
             unrighteous
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             forsake
             their
             evill
             wayes
             ,
             and
             returne
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           Isay
           55.7
           .
           And
           Christ
           hath
           made
           
           a
           generall
           Proclamation
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           (
           have
           they
           formerly
           been
           never
           so
           wicked
           and
           vicious
           )
           
             shall
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospell
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             Marke
          
           16.16
           .
           Heb.
           5.9
           .
           But
           withall
           Christ
           hath
           no
           lesse
           told
           us
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           pray
           marke
           it
           )
           that
           
             except
             we
             repent
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             we
             shall
             for
             ever
             perish
             ,
             and
             bee
             damned
             Marke
          
           16.16
           .
           Luke
           13.3
           ,
           5.
           and
           threatned
           ,
           that
           hee
           
             will
             come
             the
          
           second
           time
           ,
           
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             to
             render
             vengeance
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             know
             him
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             his
             Gospell
             ,
          
           2
           Thess.
           1.7.8
           .
           Psalm
           .
           11.6
           .
           Adding
           ,
           that
           
             no
             unrighteous
             persons
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           God
           :
           
             but
             shall
             have
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             portion
             in
             that
             Lake
             ,
             which
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Gal.
           5.21
           .
           Revel
           .
           21.8
           .
           And
           that
           
             without
             holinesse
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.14
           ,
           and
           God
           no
           lesse
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           
             recompence
             every
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             ,
             be
             they
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
          
           Revel
           .
           20.13
           .
           and
           22.12
           .
           Rom.
           2.6
           .
           Jer.
           25.14
           .
           and
           32.19
           .
           and
           50.29
           .
           and
           51.56
           .
           Ezek.
           7.4.8
           ,
           9.
           and
           9.10
           .
           and
           11.21
           .
           and
           16.43
           .
           Yea
           hee
           tels
           us
           expresly
           ;
           
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             mercifull
             unto
             such
             ,
             as
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             an
             evill
             way
             :
             but
          
           that
           
           
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             jealousie
             shall
             smoake
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             every
             curse
             that
             is
             written
             in
             his
             booke
             shall
             light
             upon
             them
             ,
             &c.
          
           Deut.
           29.19
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           that
           
             if
             we
             will
             not
             regard
             ,
             nor
             hearken
             unto
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             upon
             us
             for
             repentance
             :
          
           
           
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             nor
             regard
             us
             ,
             when
             in
             our
             distresse
             ,
             and
             anguish
             we
             shall
             call
             upon
             him
             for
             mercy
             :
             but
             even
             laugh
             at
             our
             destruction
             ,
             and
             mocke
             when
             our
             fear
             commeth
             ,
             Prov.
          
           1.24
           .
           to
           33.
           
           Neither
           is
           salvation
           more
           promised
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           ;
           Old
           Testament
           or
           New
           :
           than
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           destruction
           is
           threatned
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
           For
           though
           to
           all
           repentant
           sinners
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           most
           mercifull
           God
           :
           yet
           to
           wilfull
           ,
           and
           impenitent
           sinners
           
             he
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             Heb.
          
           12.29
           .
           Deut.
           4.24
           .
        
         
           Doe
           you
           indeed
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           is
           truth
           it selfe
           ;
           speakes
           as
           hee
           meanes
           in
           his
           word
           ?
           Or
           will
           you
           hearken
           to
           God
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           Satan
           and
           your
           deceitfull
           Heart
           :
           that
           would
           gull
           you
           of
           your
           soule
           ,
           and
           plunge
           you
           into
           everlasting
           horror
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           take
           notice
           ;
           that
           
             Christ
             came
          
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Patron
           for
           sin
           ;
           but
           
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             and
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Devill
             in
             us
          
           1
           Iohn
           3.8
           .
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           6.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Titus
           2.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           14.
           
           Luke
           1.74
           ,
           75.
           
           And
           that
           the
           very
           end
           of
           Gods
           electing
           ,
           and
           of
           Christs
           redeeming
           us
           ,
           was
           :
           
             that
             we
             might
             be
             holy
             ,
             Ephe.
          
           1.4
           .
           Matth.
           19.17
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           binds
           it
           with
           an
           oath
           :
           That
           
             whomsoever
             he
             redeemeth
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             spirituall
             enemies
             :
             they
             shall
             worship
             him
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.73
           ,
           74
           ,
           75.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.24
           .
           Nor
           ought
           any
           indeed
           ,
           
             to
             call
             upon
             Christ
          
           ;
           or
           once
           to
           name
           him
           with
           their
           mouthes
           :
           except
           
             they
             depart
             from
             iniquity
          
           2
           Tim.
           2
           .
           1●
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           do
           all
           that
           are
           spirituall
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Such
           as
           resolve
           to
           doe
           Gods
           will
           ,
           
           Psalm
           .
           111.10
           .
           (
           to
           whom
           alone
           Christ
           reveales
           himselfe
           savingly
           ,
           Iohn
           15.14
           ,
           15.
           1
           
           Iohn
           2.20
           .
           )
           know
           :
           that
           if
           you
           were
           Christians
           indeede
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           you
           are
           :
           you
           would
           immitate
           Christ
           ,
           and
           indeavour
           to
           square
           your
           lives
           according
           to
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           2.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Iohn
           15.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Or
           if
           you
           were
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           you
           would
           doe
           what
           hee
           commands
           !
           1
           Iohn
           1.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Mall
           .
           1.6
           .
           Ier.
           7.23
           .
           and
           26.13
           .
        
         
         
           But
           certainly
           ,
           as
           Linacre
           said
           long
           since
           ,
           so
           may
           I
           now
           .
        
         
           
             Either
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             none
             of
             Christ's
             Gospell
             :
             or
             you
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             Iohn
          
           8.31
           .
           Gal.
           5.24
           .
           1
           Iohn
           5.3
           .
           And
           so
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           either
           it
           is
           none
           of
           God's
           word
           :
           or
           you
           are
           none
           of
           his
           servants
           .
           As
           marke
           what
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ;
           Rom.
           6.
           
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             to
             whom
             ye
             yeeld
             your selves
             as
             servants
             to
             obey
             ;
             his
             servants
             ye
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
          
           ?
           
           v.
           16.
           to
           23.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.19
           .
           And
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             v.
          
           17.2
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           and
           our
           saviour
           himself
           ,
           who
           affirmes
           that
           wee
           are
           
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devill
          
           :
           if
           wee
           doe
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           Iohn
           8.34
           ,
           44.
           
           Luke
           14.26
           .
           And
           what
           worke
           ,
           or
           service
           ,
           can
           the
           Devil
           put
           you
           upon
           like
           this
           ?
           which
           both
           blockes
           up
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           so
           ;
           and
           opens
           such
           a
           flood-gate
           to
           all
           prophanesse
           :
           that
           few
           ,
           or
           scarse
           any
           ,
           doe
           sufficiently
           discerne
           and
           deplore
           .
           But
           that
           Satan
           is
           your
           Father
           ,
           
           your
           King
           ,
           and
           your
           God
           :
           and
           how
           you
           advance
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           your
           daily
           scoffs
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             
             
               1
               in
               detaining
               many
               from
               entering
               into
               a
               Religious
               course
               .
            
             
               2
               in
               staggering
               many
               Who
               have
               made
               some
               progresse
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               3
               in
               keeping
               many
               From
               doing
               the
               good
               which
               they
               would
               ,
               or
               appearing
               the
               same
               which
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               4
               in
               beating
               many
               Cleane
               off
               from
               their
               profession
               .
            
             
               5
               in
               hardening
               many
               And
               making
               them
               resolve
               against
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               6
               in
               intentionally
               slaying
               many
               With
               death
               eternall
               .
            
          
           the
           insuing
           pages
           ,
           
           sufficiently
           shew
           .
           Onely
           I
           would
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           make
           your selves
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           the
           men
           there
           spoken
           of
           .
           For
           though
           all
           
             experiensed
             Christians
          
           know
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           his
           word
           tels
           you
           plainely
           :
           that
           Satan
           is
           the
           God
           of
           all
           unbeleevers
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.4
           .
           And
           their
           King
           ,
           
           Iohn
           14.30
           .
           and
           12.31
           .
           And
           their
           Father
           ,
           Gen.
           3.15
           .
           Iohn
           8.44
           .
           And
           that
           they
           are
           all
           his
           Servants
           ,
           
             kept
             by
             the
             Devill
             in
             a
             snare
             ;
             and
             taken
             captive
             of
             him
             at
             his
             will
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.26
           .
           And
           that
           hee
           
             ruleth
             by
          
           ,
           and
           
             worketh
             his
             pleasure
             in
             ;
             all
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             Ephe.
          
           2.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Yet
           poore
           soules
           ,
           
           you
           know
           it
           not
           :
           as
           those
           foure
           hundred
           of
           
             Ahabs
             Prophets
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           this
           
             evill
             spirit
             spake
          
           ;
           did
           not
           know
           that
           Satan
           spake
           by
           them
           ,
           1
           Kings
           22.22
           .
           Neither
           did
           Iudas
           know
           ,
           
             when
             he
             eate
             the
             sop
             that
             Sathan
             entred
             into
             him
             ;
             and
             put
             it
             into
             his
             heart
             to
             betray
             Christ
             Iohn
          
           13.2
           .
           For
           hee
           had
           more
           plausible
           ends
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           thinking
           that
           Christ
           could
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           deliver
           himselfe
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           Magistrates
           (
           when
           they
           
             cast
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             into
             prison
          
           )
           once
           imagine
           ;
           that
           the
           Devill
           makes
           them
           his
           Jaylors
           :
           but
           hee
           doth
           so
           ,
           whence
           that
           phrase
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             The
             Devill
             shall
             cast
             some
             of
             you
             into
             prison
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.10
           .
           They
           are
           his
           instruments
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           the
           principall
           Author
           .
           Neither
           did
           Ananias
           ,
           and
           Saphira
           once
           thinke
           ;
           that
           Satan
           had
           
             filled
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           or
           put
           
           that
           lye
           into
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           strooke
           dead
           for
           ,
           Acts
           5.
           yet
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           tels
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           so
           ,
           ver
           .
           3.
           
           No
           ,
           Eve
           in
           Paradise
           :
           had
           not
           the
           least
           suspision
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Sathan
           that
           spake
           to
           her
           by
           the
           Serpent
           :
           nor
           Adam
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Devills
           mind
           in
           her
           mouth
           :
           his
           heart
           in
           her
           lips
           ,
           when
           tempted
           to
           eate
           the
           forbidden
           fruite
           .
           Nor
           did
           David
           once
           dreame
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Sathan
           ,
           which
           
             moved
             him
             to
             number
             the
             people
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           21.1
           .
           Much
           lesse
           did
           Peter
           ;
           who
           so
           dearly
           loved
           Christ
           ;
           imagine
           that
           he
           was
           set
           on
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           tempt
           his
           own
           Lord
           and
           Master
           with
           those
           affectionate
           words
           ;
           
             Master
             pity
             thy self
          
           :
           for
           if
           Christ
           had
           pitied
           himselfe
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           had
           perished
           .
           Yet
           hee
           was
           so
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           Christ
           to
           answer
           him
           ;
           
             get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Sathan
             Mat.
          
           16.22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           argue
           ,
           that
           if
           Sathan
           can
           make
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           wisest
           of
           Gods
           children
           and
           servants
           :
           who
           
             hate
             the
             very
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
          
           1
           Thess.
           5.22
           .
           Iude
           23.
           
           Eph.
           5.27
           .
           2
           Pet.
           3.14
           .
           Iam.
           1.27
           .
           have
           the
           
             eye
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             spirits
             direction
          
           ,
           and
           know
           
             the
             minde
             of
             
             Christ
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Iohn
           10.14
           above
           others
           ;
           to
           doe
           him
           such
           service
           unwittingly
           ,
           and
           besides
           their
           intention
           :
           how
           much
           more
           can
           he
           prevaile
           with
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           his
           owne
           servants
           ,
           and
           children
           ;
           that
           delight
           only
           in
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           the
           least
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           or
           ability
           to
           discerne
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
           2
           Cor.
           4.4
           .
           1
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
        
         
           But
           will
           you
           know
           ,
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ?
           that
           you
           
             call
             evill
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evill
             ;
             put
             darkenesse
             ,
             for
             light
             and
             light
             for
             darkenesse
             ;
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
             :
             that
             you
             justifie
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             righteous
             from
             him
             ,
          
           
           Isai.
           5.20.23
           .
           And
           so
           fight
           under
           Sathans
           banner
           against
           Gods
           people
           :
           And
           yet
           take
           your selves
           to
           bee
           (
           not
           Sathans
           but
           )
           Gods
           servants
           ?
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           
             five
             maine
             Reasons
          
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           pray
           marke
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           So
           long
           as
           you
           are
           in
           your
           naturall
           condition
           ;
           you
           have
           
             eyes
             and
             see
             not
             ,
             eares
             and
             heare
             not
             ,
             hearts
             and
             understand
             not
          
           spirituall
           things
           :
           
           As
           Christ
           himselfe
           plainly
           affirmes
           Matth.
           13.15
           .
           and
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           Acts
           28.27
           .
           and
           before
           them
           both
           the
           Prophet
           Isay
           
           chap.
           6.9.10
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           vaile
           or
           curtaine
           
             drawne
             over
             your
             hearts
             :
             which
             is
          
           never
           
             taken
             away
          
           untill
           ye
           
             turne
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           by
           repentance
           :
           at
           which
           time
           
             it
             is
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           long
           custome
           ,
           and
           the
           commonnesse
           of
           this
           sinne
           ;
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
           Heb.
           3.13
           .
           Yea
           ,
           quite
           turned
           it
           from
           a
           sin
           (
           and
           that
           the
           greatest
           )
           to
           a
           vertue
           .
           As
           how
           many
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           for
           all
           they
           are
           Traytors
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           
             take
             up
             armes
             against
          
           all
           that
           worship
           him
           in
           spirit
           &
           in
           truth
           :
           would
           yet
           be
           counted
           (
           and
           are
           so
           by
           the
           blind
           world
           )
           not
           onely
           honest
           men
           ;
           but
           good
           Christians
           ?
           Whereas
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           common
           ,
           and
           in
           fashion
           :
           they
           would
           be
           counted
           very
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Devills
           :
           and
           so
           they
           are
           accounted
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           them
           that
           are
           Atheists
           .
           How
           many
           that
           scoffe
           at
           ,
           traduce
           ,
           and
           nick-name
           the
           conscionable
           Puritans
           ;
           and
           hate
           them
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           which
           shine
           in
           them
           :
           would
           yet
           be
           counted
           Religious
           men
           ?
           whereas
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           usuall
           ,
           and
           that
           
           custome
           had
           not
           bleered
           mens
           minds
           :
           
           it
           would
           bee
           counted
           no
           better
           than
           open
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           blasphemy
           against
           God
           :
           &
           so
           it
           is
           counted
           ,
           by
           all
           but
           them
           that
           use
           it
           .
           This
           sin
           is
           counted
           no
           sin
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           most
           desperate
           sinne
           ;
           and
           does
           more
           hurt
           than
           all
           his
           fellowes
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           To
           helpe
           forward
           :
           when
           God
           sends
           to
           you
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           thereby
           to
           cure
           and
           save
           you
           ;
           you
           
             will
             not
             be
             cured
          
           ,
           Jer.
           51.9
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             you
             so
             hate
             the
             light
          
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           that
           you
           shun
           it
           all
           you
           can
           
             least
             your
             deeds
             should
             be
             reprooved
             ,
          
           John
           3.19
           ,
           10.
           
           Or
           else
           you
           
             stop
             your
             eares
             ,
             and
             shut
             your
             eyes
             ;
             least
             you
             should
             see
             with
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             heare
             with
             your
             eares
             ,
             and
             should
             understand
             with
             your
             hearts
             ;
             and
             should
             he
             converted
             ,
             and
             Christ
             should
             heale
             you
             ,
          
           as
           himselfe
           affirmes
           ,
           Matth.
           13.15
           .
           And
           what
           is
           light
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           will
           shut
           his
           eyes
           against
           it
           ?
           Or
           reason
           to
           him
           that
           will
           stop
           his
           eares
           from
           hearing
           it
           .
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Here
           upon
           ;
           because
           you
           
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             be
             saved
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             God
             gives
             you
             up
             to
             strong
             delusions
             ;
             that
             you
             should
             beleeve
             a
             lye
             .
             That
             all
             of
             you
             might
             be
             damned
             ,
             
             who
             beleeve
             not
             the
             the
             truth
             ;
             but
             take
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousnesse
          
           :
           They
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           2.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           of
           which
           see
           more
           ,
           Rom.
           1.21
           .
           to
           32.
           
        
         
           
           Fiftly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             Sathan
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             hath
             blinded
             your
             mindes
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ;
             should
             not
             shine
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Ephes.
           2.2
           .
           2
           Thess.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
           For
           as
           Sathan
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           so
           hee
           rules
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           the
           understanding
           :
           dealing
           with
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           Faulkoners
           do
           with
           their
           Haukes
           ,
           who
           that
           they
           may
           carry
           them
           quietly
           ,
           and
           doe
           what
           they
           list
           unto
           them
           :
           First
           blinde
           their
           eyes
           with
           a
           hood
           .
        
         
           Neither
           could
           men
           else
           hear
           the
           Gospell
           (
           day
           after
           day
           ,
           and
           yeare
           after
           yeare
           )
           which
           is
           
             the
             strong
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.16
           .
           and
           
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           Ephe.
           6.17
           .
           and
           
             like
             as
             a
             fire
             or
             an
             Hammer
             that
             breaketh
             even
             the
             rocke
             in
             peeces
             .
             Ier.
          
           23.29
           ,
           30.
           
           And
           that
           irresistable
           Cannon
           shot
           ,
           that
           
             is
             mighty
             to
             beat
             downe
             all
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             sinne
             and
             Sathan
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           
             quick
             and
             powerfull
          
           
           And
           
             sharper
             then
             any
             two
             edged
             sword
             ;
             and
             peir●eth
             even
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             joynts
             and
             marrow
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             discerning
             of
             the
             very
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             secret
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.12
           .
        
         
           And
           stand
           it
           out
           ,
           even
           refusing
           the
           free
           offer
           of
           grace
           and
           salvation
           .
           Neither
           could
           they
           other
           then
           hate
           sin
           ,
           &
           love
           holinesse
           :
           For
           (
           besides
           that
           any
           wise
           man
           ,
           would
           rather
           be
           saved
           than
           damned
           )
           Plato
           a
           very
           heathen
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           
             vertue
             if
             it
             be
             clearly
             seene
             ;
             moves
             great
             love
             and
             affection
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           if
           wee
           could
           descerne
           good
           from
           evill
           perfectly
           ;
           that
           subtile
           Serpent
           ,
           could
           deceive
           no
           longer
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           hee
           cannot
           force
           men
           against
           their
           wills
           ;
           
           (
           which
           leaves
           us
           without
           excuse
           )
           for
           though
           that
           old
           Sheba
           ,
           blowes
           many
           an
           inticing
           blast
           ,
           to
           carry
           us
           away
           from
           our
           true
           allegiance
           to
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             King
          
           :
           yet
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           a
           violation
           ,
           either
           from
           man
           or
           Sathan
           :
           therefore
           he
           useth
           his
           utmost
           pollicy
           to
           perswade
           us
           .
           And
           by
           desception
           of
           our
           reason
           (
           whereby
           we
           mistake
           vertue
           for
           vice
           ,
           and
           vice
           for
           vertue
           )
           hee
           
           cheefly
           prevailes
           .
           
           For
           no
           vice
           could
           ever
           bee
           loved
           but
           for
           the
           seeming
           good
           which
           it
           makes
           shew
           of
           .
           And
           Sathan
           is
           so
           cunning
           a
           Sophister
           ,
           and
           so
           dexterous
           a
           Retoritian
           in
           perswading
           :
           that
           hee
           desires
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           heard
           speake
           .
           As
           what
           thinke
           you
           ;
           if
           that
           old
           Serpent
           and
           Sophister
           ,
           did
           so
           easily
           perswade
           Eve
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           Adam
           by
           her
           to
           beleeve
           what
           hee
           spake
           :
           
           though
           they
           had
           heard
           God
           himselfe
           say
           the
           contrary
           immediatly
           before
           :
           what
           hope
           have
           wee
           to
           stand
           out
           ?
           being
           so
           extreamly
           degenerated
           .
           If
           they
           in
           the
           state
           of
           innocency
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           wisdome
           at
           wil
           ,
           and
           reason
           at
           command
           ;
           found
           him
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           fell
           once
           to
           argue
           the
           case
           with
           him
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           too
           weake
           shall
           wee
           finde
           our selves
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           wee
           are
           ;
           and
           when
           our
           owne
           flesh
           is
           become
           our
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           his
           cunning
           Soliciter
           .
        
         
           My
           brethren
           !
           be
           no
           longer
           deceived
           ,
           but
           hearken
           more
           to
           what
           God
           speaks
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           lesse
           to
           the
           Tempter
           :
           for
           hee
           will
           set
           a
           faire
           coulour
           ,
           upon
           the
           foulest
           sinne
           that
           ever
           was
           committed
           ,
           
           witnesse
           his
           words
           to
           Eve
           ,
           
           when
           shee
           eate
           the
           forbidden
           fruite
           ,
           at
           the
           price
           of
           death
           eternall
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           
           Witnesse
           the
           glorious
           pretences
           which
           Hammon
           made
           to
           Ahashuerosh
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           procure
           that
           bloody
           decree
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Ester
          
           3.
           and
           a
           thousand
           more
           which
           I
           could
           reckon
           up
           .
           And
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           what
           good
           action
           can
           bee
           so
           splendent
           ,
           and
           glorious
           ;
           but
           hee
           will
           bring
           reasons
           in
           appearance
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           not
           onely
           faulty
           ,
           but
           odious
           ?
           witnesse
           our
           saviours
           
             casting
             out
             devills
          
           :
           which
           saith
           he
           (
           by
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           )
           is
           done
           through
           Belzebub
           :
           hee
           will
           make
           the
           people
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           action
           is
           evill
           ;
           or
           if
           good
           ,
           not
           God
           but
           himselfe
           will
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           Matt.
           12.24
           .
           Yea
           ,
           through
           Sathans
           subtilty
           ,
           Christ
           was
           made
           the
           greatest
           offender
           ;
           that
           offended
           not
           once
           in
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           a
           wise
           man
           suspect
           his
           owne
           judgement
           or
           the
           common
           fame
           ,
           &
           to
           examin
           things
           throughly
           ,
           before
           they
           condemne
           one
           ,
           whom
           they
           know
           no
           evill
           by
           .
           But
           not
           to
           weary
           you
           with
           instances
           ,
           If
           hee
           can
           perswade
           men
           (
           as
           
           hee
           hath
           done
           millions
           )
           
             that
             they
             shall
             doe
             God
             good
             service
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             putting
             his
             prophets
             to
             death
          
           :
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           expresly
           tell
           us
           ,
           Iohn
           16.2
           .
           What
           can
           hee
           not
           perswade
           them
           to
           ?
           As
           what
           stone
           so
           rough
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           smooth
           it
           ?
           what
           stuffe
           so
           pittifull
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           set
           a
           glosse
           upon
           it
           ?
           for
           like
           a
           Beare
           ,
           hee
           can
           lick
           into
           fashion
           ,
           the
           mostmis-shapen
           ,
           and
           deformed
           lumpe
           .
           Or
           like
           a
           Dogge
           ,
           heale
           any
           wound
           hee
           can
           reach
           with
           his
           tongue
           .
           Yea
           ,
           your selves
           cannot
           choose
           but
           know
           (
           except
           you
           bee
           starke
           blinde
           )
           what
           golden
           eloquence
           ,
           he
           will
           whisper
           in
           your
           eares
           ;
           what
           brasen
           impudence
           ,
           what
           subtile
           shifts
           ,
           what
           quainte
           querks
           ,
           what
           cunning
           conveyances
           ;
           what
           jugling
           ,
           shuffling
           ,
           and
           packing
           hee
           will
           use
           ;
           to
           make
           any
           sin
           feasible
           ,
           like
           the
           Hare
           which
           if
           shee
           dare
           not
           trust
           to
           her
           speed
           ;
           she
           will
           try
           the
           turne
           .
           And
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           discourage
           Gods
           people
           in
           good
           .
        
         
           Neither
           could
           concupisence
           bring
           forth
           sin
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           reason
           :
           and
           reason
           would
           never
           consent
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           eyes
           are
           open
           .
           Yea
           ▪
           if
           the
           light
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           might
           freely
           
           shine
           in
           the
           soule
           ;
           
           Sathans
           suggestions
           would
           soon
           make
           him
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           vanish
           with
           all
           his
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           .
           Or
           if
           temptations
           ,
           might
           bee
           but
           turned
           about
           and
           shewne
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           his
           Kingdome
           would
           not
           be
           so
           populous
           ,
           wherefore
           when
           he
           sets
           upon
           any
           poore
           soule
           ;
           he
           shews
           the
           baite
           ,
           hides
           the
           hooke
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           
           that
           Sathan
           hath
           more
           servants
           to
           fight
           for
           him
           here
           below
           ;
           then
           the
           Trinity
           which
           made
           us
           :
           Else
           how
           should
           that
           bee
           true
           ,
           which
           our
           saviour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           so
           often
           inculcate
           ?
           viz.
           that
           
             the
             whole
             World
             lyeth
             in
             wickednesse
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.19
           .
           That
           
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             Sathan
             shall
             deceive
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           Revel
           .
           20.8
           .
           and
           13.16
           .
           
           Isay
           10.22
           .
           Rom.
           9.27
           .
           That
           
             the
             greatest
             number
             ,
             goe
             the
             broade
             way
             to
             destruction
             :
             and
             but
             a
             few
             the
             narrow
             way
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             unto
             life
          
           Matth.
           7.13
           ,
           14.
           
           That
           
             many
             are
             caled
          
           (
           viz.
           by
           the
           outward
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           )
           
             but
             few
             chosen
             ,
             Matth.
          
           20.16
           .
           and
           22.14
           .
           sad
           predictions
           !
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           not
           apply
           them
           !
           but
           experience
           shewes
           ,
           that
           among
           them
           that
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ;
           scarse
           
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           ;
           whose
           practise
           is
           answerable
           ;
           either
           to
           the
           gospell
           ,
           their
           christian
           profession
           ,
           or
           the
           millions
           or
           mercies
           they
           have
           received
           .
        
         
           
           Yea
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           wee
           heare
           it
           dayly
           ;
           That
           
             every
             man
             shall
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             ;
             be
             they
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
          
           Revel
           20.13
           .
           and
           22.12
           .
           And
           that
           
             we
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             for
             every
             idle
             word
             wee
             speake
             ,
          
           Matth.
           12.36
           .
           And
           that
           wee
           neede
           no
           other
           ground
           of
           our
           last
           ,
           and
           heaviest
           doome
           :
           then
           
             ye
             have
             not
             given
             ,
             ye
             have
             not
             visited
             &c.
             
          
           Matth.
           25.41
           .
           to
           46.
           and
           that
           
             the
             righteous
             ,
             shall
             scarsly
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           
           And
           that
           
             many
             shall
             seeke
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             ,
             Luke
          
           13.24
           .
           the
           which
           scriptures
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           true
           ?
           
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             and
             godlinesse
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.11
           .
           
           And
           yet
           most
           men
           live
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Gospell
           were
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           as
           if
           God
           were
           neither
           to
           bee
           feared
           ,
           nor
           cared
           for
           .
           As
           if
           they
           were
           neither
           beholding
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           affraid
           of
           him
           :
           both
           
           out
           of
           his
           debt
           and
           danger
           .
           Yea
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           God
           to
           judge
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           to
           punish
           ,
           nor
           heaven
           to
           reward
           .
           I
           cannot
           think
           of
           it
           without
           astonishment
           !
        
         
           I
           remember
           Cyprian
           ,
           brings
           in
           the
           Devill
           triumphing
           over
           Christ
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           
           As
           for
           my
           followers
           sayth
           the
           Devill
           ;
           I
           never
           dyed
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           done
           for
           his
           :
           I
           never
           promised
           them
           so
           great
           reward
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           done
           to
           his
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           more
           followers
           than
           hee
           ;
           and
           they
           doe
           more
           for
           me
           ,
           than
           his
           doe
           for
           him
           .
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           duly
           consider
           how
           true
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           amend
           before
           the
           draw-bridge
           bee
           taken
           up
           :
           but
           this
           is
           the
           misery
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           plague
           upon
           our
           so
           much
           formality
           ,
           and
           prophanesse
           under
           our
           so
           much
           meanes
           of
           grace
           :
           there
           bee
           very
           few
           men
           ,
           that
           make
           not
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Sermons
           they
           heare
           ;
           
           yea
           ,
           the
           
             checks
             of
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             Gods
             spirit
          
           utterly
           in-effectuall
           for
           want
           of
           wit
           and
           grace
           to
           apply
           the
           same
           to
           themselves
           ,
           whereas
           if
           they
           would
           rightly
           and
           ingenuously
           apply
           but
           one
           text
           or
           two
           ,
           as
           Matth.
           7.12
           .
           and
           16.26
           .
           or
           the
           like
           unto
           their
           
           owne
           soules
           :
           as
           they
           can
           unto
           others
           (
           being
           better
           able
           to
           discerne
           others
           moates
           ,
           than
           their
           owne
           beames
           )
           they
           might
           be
           everlastingly
           happy
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           naturall
           men
           love
           their
           sins
           ,
           better
           than
           their
           soules
           .
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           to
           us
           ?
           Wee
           live
           unrebukably
           ,
           wee
           pay
           every
           man
           his
           owne
           ;
           wee
           are
           temperate
           ,
           chaste
           ,
           &c.
           wee
           goe
           duely
           to
           Church
           ;
           pray
           in
           our
           families
           ;
           make
           conscience
           of
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           Answer
           ,
           But
           does
           it
           flow
           from
           a
           pious
           and
           good
           heart
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.5
           .
           Acts
           15.9
           .
           Is
           it
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           right
           ends
           as
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ?
           because
           God
           commands
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           glorified
           ,
           and
           others
           edified
           thereby
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           all
           your
           best
           performances
           ;
           are
           no
           better
           in
           Gods
           account
           ;
           then
           
             the
             offering
             of
             swins
             blood
             :
             or
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             a
             dogs
             neck
             ,
          
           as
           himselfe
           shewes
           Isay
           58.
           chap.
           and
           66.3
           .
           1
           John
           3
           12.
           
           Matth.
           7.22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           Againe
           doe
           you
           pay
           God
           his
           dues
           also
           :
           doe
           you
           repent
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           
           the
           Gospell
           :
           
           precepts
           and
           menaces
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           promises
           ?
           doe
           you
           declare
           your
           faith
           by
           your
           workes
           ?
           doe
           you
           pray
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           spirit
           ?
           and
           with
           the
           understanding
           also
           ?
           1
           Cor.
           14.15
           .
           doe
           you
           receive
           the
           word
           with
           good
           and
           honest
           hearts
           ?
           reade
           ,
           conferre
           and
           meditate
           upon
           it
           ?
           and
           also
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           in
           your
           lif
           and
           conversation
           ?
           doe
           you
           sanctifie
           his
           Sabbaths
           ?
           and
           see
           that
           all
           under
           you
           doe
           the
           same
           ?
           love
           his
           children
           ,
           promote
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           gaine
           others
           to
           imbrace
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           instruct
           your
           children
           and
           servants
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ?
           doe
           you
           feare
           an
           oath
           ?
           hate
           a
           lye
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           love
           zeale
           ,
           and
           devotion
           in
           others
           ?
           make
           conscience
           of
           evill
           thoughts
           ?
           vaine
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           words
           ?
           grieve
           for
           your
           unprofitablenesse
           under
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ?
           for
           the
           evill
           which
           cleaves
           to
           your
           very
           best
           actions
           ?
           and
           for
           sins
           of
           omissions
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           No
           ,
           you
           may
           bee
           good
           morrall
           honest
           men
           :
           but
           none
           of
           these
           graces
           ,
           grow
           in
           the
           Gardens
           of
           your
           hearts
           .
           You
           
             have
             a
             forme
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             but
             you
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             it
             :
             and
             are
             reprobate
             to
             every
             good
             worke
          
           
           2
           Tim.
           3.5
           .
           
           Titus
           1.16
           .
           Yea
           ,
           have
           you
           not
           strange
           conceits
           ,
           and
           base
           thoughts
           of
           the
           best
           men
           ?
           doe
           you
           not
           deeply
           censure
           ,
           &
           condemne
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           just
           ?
           and
           thinke
           the
           worse
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           for
           having
           of
           a
           tender
           conscience
           ?
           doe
           you
           not
           
             envy
             ,
             hate
             ,
             scoffe
             at
             ,
             nick-name
             ,
             raile
             on
          
           and
           slander
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           
             mis-consture
             their
             actions
             and
             intentions
             ?
             watch
             for
             their
             halting
             ,
          
           and
           combine
           with
           others
           against
           them
           ?
           doe
           you
           not
           with
           Festus
           ,
           account
           zeale
           madnesse
           ?
           and
           religion
           foolishnesse
           with
           Michal
           ?
           For
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           think
           the
           Religious
           fooles
           ,
           and
           madde-men
           :
           but
           the
           Religious
           know
           them
           to
           be
           fooles
           and
           madde-men
           .
           Doe
           you
           not
           sharpen
           your
           tongues
           in
           gall
           ;
           and
           dip
           your
           pens
           in
           poyson
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           his
           children
           ?
           yea
           ,
           have
           you
           not
           beaten
           off
           many
           from
           being
           religious
           by
           your
           scoffes
           and
           reproaches
           ?
           and
           made
           them
           resolve
           against
           goodness
           ?
           and
           staggered
           others
           ,
           that
           have
           made
           some
           progresse
           in
           holinesse
           ?
           yes
           ,
           every
           place
           where
           you
           come
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           you
           are
           conversant
           withall
           ,
           can
           witnesse
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           you
           hate
           zeale
           ,
           and
           
           devotion
           so
           invetterately
           ;
           
           that
           you
           can
           in
           no
           wise
           ,
           bear
           with
           it
           in
           others
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           by
           rote
           ;
           for
           would
           I
           be
           so
           uncivill
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           or
           doe
           by
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           by
           others
           :
           I
           could
           name
           hundereds
           of
           you
           :
           though
           you
           will
           not
           confesse
           it
           ,
           when
           taken
           in
           the
           manner
           ;
           but
           justifie
           your
           so
           doing
           ,
           by
           many
           collourable
           pretences
           .
           For
           poore
           soules
           ,
           you
           are
           so
           
             ignorant
             of
             Sathans
             wiles
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.11
           .
           That
           with
           
             Saint
             Paul
          
           before
           his
           conversion
           ,
           
           you
           persecute
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           even
           out
           of
           
             zeale
             ,
             to
             the
             traditions
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Phil.
           3.6
           .
        
         
           Which
           is
           the
           case
           almost
           of
           who
           not
           !
           
           for
           this
           sinne
           ,
           is
           so
           epidemicall
           that
           take
           forty
           men
           where
           you
           please
           City
           or
           Country
           ,
           As
           they
           dwell
           ,
           passe
           the
           streets
           ,
           or
           sit
           in
           their
           pues
           :
           and
           nine
           and
           thirty
           of
           them
           are
           malignants
           to
           the
           power
           of
           religion
           .
           You
           will
           say
           it
           is
           a
           big
           word
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           warrant
           for
           it
           :
           doth
           not
           our
           Saviour
           say
           ,
           
             you
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             and
             nations
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ,
             Matth
             ,
          
           10.22
           .
           and
           24.9
           .
           which
           infers
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           are
           not
           hated
           for
           religion
           ,
           are
           haters
           of
           
           religion
           .
           Neither
           is
           Christ's
           name
           ,
           any
           where
           more
           
             spoken
             against
          
           ,
           
           then
           in
           
             Israel
             ,
             Luke
          
           2.34
           .
           where
           all
           professe
           themselves
           to
           bee
           Gods
           people
           .
           The
           like
           place
           you
           have
           Matth.
           5.11
           .
           And
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           these
           words
           ?
           
             I
             will
             put
             enmity
             betweene
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             serpent
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             Gen.
          
           3.15
           ?
           but
           that
           all
           men
           living
           ,
           are
           either
           the
           womans
           ,
           or
           the
           serpents
           seed
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           other
           sins
           ,
           one
           man
           is
           given
           to
           lust
           ,
           another
           to
           intemperance
           ,
           a
           third
           to
           swearing
           ,
           a
           fourth
           to
           cousening
           ,
           some
           to
           more
           than
           one
           ,
           some
           to
           all
           of
           them
           :
           but
           who
           is
           not
           tainted
           with
           this
           sinne
           ?
           who
           is
           not
           an
           open
           or
           secret
           enemy
           to
           holinesse
           ?
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           generall
           contempt
           ,
           which
           is
           cast
           upon
           professors
           .
           Yea
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           that
           have
           resigned
           up
           their
           pride
           ,
           and
           their
           lust
           ,
           and
           their
           lying
           ,
           and
           their
           co●sening
           ;
           or
           what
           other
           sinnes
           they
           have
           beene
           prone
           to
           ?
           with
           whom
           this
           sinne
           doth
           not
           remaine
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           a
           dispensation
           for
           this
           evill
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           thinke
           they
           doe
           wond●rous
           well
           in
           it
           for
           they
           delude
           themselves
           ,
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           mispris●ons
           ,
           and
           false
           
           surmises
           against
           the
           godly
           ;
           the
           soules
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           being
           drowned
           in
           their
           senses
           ;
           and
           carried
           away
           with
           weake
           opinions
           ,
           raised
           from
           vulgar
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           shadowes
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ;
           
           they
           have
           so
           hardned
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           seared
           their
           consciences
           ,
           with
           accustomary
           using
           it
           ,
           even
           from
           their
           infancy
           :
           that
           a
           man
           were
           as
           good
           speake
           to
           a
           stone
           ,
           (
           Ezek.
           11.19
           .
           )
           as
           admonish
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           Pharoah's
           curse
           upon
           them
           ,
           an
           hard
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           seared
           conscience
           .
           And
           a
           bruit
           beast
           ,
           is
           as
           capable
           of
           good
           councel
           as
           they
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             braying
             in
             a
             Morter
          
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           speakes
           would
           not
           alter
           them
           Prov.
           27.22
           .
        
         
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           though
           they
           resemble
           those
           Beasts
           that
           went
           into
           the
           Arke
           uncleane
           ;
           and
           came
           out
           againe
           uncleane
           :
           yet
           it
           shall
           comfort
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           done
           my
           best
           ,
           to
           plucke
           up
           this
           infectious
           weede
           out
           of
           mens
           hearts
           :
           that
           I
           have
           hopefully
           ministred
           unto
           them
           ;
           whom
           I
           cannot
           cure
           .
           And
           that
           I
           have
           brought
           water
           enough
           ,
           to
           wash
           these
           Blackamores
           white
           :
           if
           it
           were
           in
           the
           power
           of
           water
           to
           do
           it
        
         
         
           Besides
           I
           did
           it
           as
           well
           for
           the
           godlies
           sake
           ,
           as
           for
           theirs
           :
           I
           considered
           ,
           how
           my selfe
           was
           formerly
           forestalled
           with
           prejudice
           against
           goodnesse
           ;
           and
           how
           extreamly
           I
           mis-judged
           both
           actions
           and
           persons
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           generall
           contempt
           ,
           which
           was
           cast
           upon
           Professors
           :
           which
           for
           many
           yeares
           hindred
           me
           from
           entering
           upon
           a
           religious
           course
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           when
           God
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           and
           good
           pleasure
           had
           
             brought
             me
             out
             of
             darknesse
          
           ,
           
           
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
          
           :
           and
           touched
           my
           heart
           with
           the
           load-stone
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           that
           I
           was
           not
           beaten
           off
           againe
           ,
           from
           ever
           being
           religious
           ;
           (
           through
           the
           daily
           scoffes
           ,
           and
           reproaches
           which
           in
           every
           place
           I
           met
           withall
           ;
           for
           refusing
           to
           doe
           as
           others
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           was
           conversant
           )
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           rendered
           but
           that
           of
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             whom
             he
             did
             predestinate
             ;
             them
             he
             also
             called
             ,
             and
             justified
             ,
             and
             saved
             .
          
           Rom.
           8.30
           .
           And
           
             O
             the
             depth
          
           ,
           Rom.
           11.33
           .
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           when
           once
           my
           judgement
           was
           cleared
           ,
           and
           my
           
             prejudice
             cured
          
           :
           by
           the
           sage
           councell
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           and
           by
           pondering
           these
           few
           scriptures
           ,
           
           2
           Tim.
           3.12
           .
           Mat.
           10.22
           ,
           23.
           &c.
           and
           24
           .
           9●●
           Luke
           2.34
           .
           and
           4.29
           .
           Iohn
           15.20
           .
           Gen.
           3.15
           .
           1
           Iohn
           3.13
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Luke
           14
           ,
           27.
           and
           6.26
           .
           Mat.
           5.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Phill.
           1.28
           ,
           29.
           
           Both
           of
           them
           being
           driven
           home
           ,
           or
           set
           on
           by
           the
           rodde
           of
           affliction
           :
           By
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           I
           not
           onely
           shooke
           off
           this
           slavish
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           and
           feare
           ,
           in
           which
           Sathan
           for
           the
           present
           held
           mee
           :
           But
           probably
           conjectured
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           inable
           mee
           to
           discover
           and
           sound
           this
           depth
           of
           malice
           in
           Sathan
           &
           his
           adherents
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           so
           swel
           and
           rage
           against
           the
           godly
           :
           And
           thereby
           so
           convince
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           dare
           
             to
             pervert
             the
             straight
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           by
           turning
           away
           the
           weake
           from
           the
           faith
           :
           And
           so
           furnish
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           Armour
           of
           proof
           against
           their
           scornes
           that
           they
           might
           see
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           ;
           nor
           have
           the
           least
           thought
           ,
           or
           purpose
           of
           returning
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           beene
           sparing
           in
           either
           paines
           or
           prayer
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           divine
           a●sistance
           (
           it
           being
           a
           subject
           ,
           that
           none
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           have
           hitherto
           handled
           )
           
           which
           I
           found
           extended
           to
           me
           ,
           blessed
           bee
           his
           holy
           name
           beyond
           my
           expectation
           .
           
           Indeed
           we
           may
           speake
           to
           the
           eare
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           Acts
           16.14
           .
           To
           whose
           blessing
           I
           leave
           the
           successe
           ,
           and
           its
           use
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Humbly
           beseeching
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           that
           these
           lines
           may
           not
           rise
           up
           in
           judgement
           against
           those
           Hazaells
           ;
           that
           have
           read
           them
           and
           are
           never
           the
           better
           :
           And
           so
           instead
           of
           
             curing
             their
             sinne
          
           ,
           prove
           a
           meanes
           to
           
             increase
             their
             torment
          
           .
        
         
           
             R.
             Y.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Alphabeticall
           Table
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               ACtions
               ,
               our
               best
               actions
               abominable
               ,
               except
               they
               proceed
               from
               right
               ends
               ,
               and
               a
               heart
               sanctified
               .
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               Aa
               .
            
             
               Accuse
               ,
               wicked
               accuse
               the
               godly
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               prove
               nothing
               .
            
             
               
                 Page
                 68
              
            
             
               They
               will
               coyne
               matter
               to
               accuse
               us
               .
            
             
               70
            
             
               They
               dazle
               mens
               eyes
               with
               false
               accusations
               .
            
             
               73
            
             
               And
               have
               a
               great
               advantage
               therein
               of
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               63
            
             
               They
               have
               so
               hardened
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               as
               good
               admonish
               a
               stone
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Ee
              
            
             
               Adversities
               ,
               distinction
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               27
            
             
               Agree
               ,
               impossible
               the
               good
               and
               bad
               should
               ever
               agree
               .
            
             
               132
            
             
               Carnall
               men
               can
               agree
               with
               any
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               not
               religious
               .
            
             
               133
            
             
               
               Though
               they
               differ
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               they
               will
               agree
               against
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               133
            
             
               Agreement
               in
               some
               points
               doth
               but
               advance
               hatred
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               136
            
             
               Anthipathy
               ,
               a
               secret
               enmity
               ,
               and
               antipathy
               between
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               .
               
                 2
                 Look
                 enmity
              
               .
            
             
             
               All
               means
               ineffectuall
               for
               want
               of
               application
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 A.
                 B
              
            
             
               Want
               of
               application
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               impiety
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 A.
                 B.Z
              
            
             
               What
               chiefly
               concernes
               us
               wee
               apply
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 A.
                 Z
              
            
             
               The
               most
               prophane
               can
               apply
               the
               promises
               which
               belong
               only
               to
               such
               as
               suffer
               for
               well-doing
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 D
              
            
             
               Hard
               to
               say
               whether
               their
               applying
               the
               promises
               ,
               or
               not
               applying
               the
               precepts
               and
               threats
               ,
               doth
               most
               occasion
               their
               finall
               impenitency
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 E
              
            
             
               Assitance
               ,
               divine
               assistance
               in
               time
               of
               triall
               .
            
             
               192
            
             
               Atheisme
               ,
               fruits
               of
               it
               wherewith
               the
               lands
               abounds
               .
               
                 Look
                 unbeleef
              
               .
            
             
               23
            
             
               Atheists
               on
               earth
               ,
               none
               in
               hell
               .
            
             
               214
            
             
               Fire
               and
               brimstone
               shall
               confute
               all
               Atheists
               .
            
             
               219
            
             
               The
               most
               grounded
               Atheisme
               hath
               a
               mixture
               of
               beleefe
               .
            
             
               215.217
            
             
               
               Atheists
               would
               give
               all
               they
               have
               to
               bee
               sure
               there
               were
               no
               bell
               .
            
             
               216
            
             
               Their
               convicted
               consciences
               shall
               be
               witnesses
               against
               their
               unbeleefe
               .
            
             
               218
            
             
               None
               so
               confirmed
               in
               Atheisme
               ,
               but
               will
               feare
               in
               time
               of
               danger
               .
            
             
               211
            
             
               At
               least
               on
               their
               death
               beds
               they
               confesse
               a
               God.
               
            
             
               212
            
          
        
         
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               
                 Beliefe
                 ,
                 unbeliefe
              
               ,
               a
               cause
               of
               persecuting
               us
               .
            
             
               202
            
             
               Proved
               by
               testimonies
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               By
               examples
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               By
               experience
               .
            
             
               204
            
             
               Men
               think
               they
               believe
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Evidences
               of
               mens
               unbeliefe
               .
            
             
               205
            
             
               A
               carnall
               heart
               flint
               to
               God
               ,
               wax
               to
               Satan
               .
            
             
               221
            
             
               That
               most
               men
               believe
               not
               an
               hell
               ,
               proved
               undeniably
               .
            
             
               226
            
             
               Did
               men
               believe
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               live
               as
               they
               doe
               .
            
             
               208.226
            
             
               Carnall
               men
               believe
               the
               promises
               ,
               but
               neither
               the
               precepts
               ,
               nor
               threats
               .
            
             
               222
            
             
               All
               men
               apt
               enough
               to
               presume
               upon
               Gods
               mercy
               .
            
             
               
                 220.
                 
                 Ad.
                 D
              
            
             
               All
               true
               believers
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               131
            
             
               
               All
               unbelievers
               children
               of
               the
               divell
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Sathan
               the
               God
               ,
               King
               ,
               and
               father
               of
               all
               unbelievers
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 K
              
            
             
               Admonition
               to
               beware
               ,
               before
               it
               proves
               too
               late
               .
            
             
               230
            
             
               All
               that
               hath
               or
               can
               be
               spoken
               ,
               will
               prove
               fruitlesse
               ,
               except
               Gods
               blessing
               doe
               accompany
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Hh
              
            
             
               
                 Bruising
                 the
                 head
              
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               it
               .
               32.
               
               And
               what
               by
               
                 bruising
                 the
                 heele
              
               .
            
             
               33.
               
            
             
               Byble
               Gen.
               3.15
               .
               an
               epitomy
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               35
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C
            
             
               Causes
               of
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               eleven
               .
            
             
               127.239
            
             
               Censure
               ,
               they
               censure
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               misconsture
               our
               intentions
               .
            
             
               64
            
             
               They
               passe
               over
               our
               good
               parts
               .
               
                 69
                 Look
                 murmuring
              
               .
            
             
             
               To
               censure
               all
               for
               the
               faults
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               is
               only
               the
               part
               of
               a
               fool
               .
            
             
               148
            
             
               But
               most
               are
               such
               fooles
               and
               beasts
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               If
               Christians
               ,
               we
               will
               imitate
               Christ
               ,
               if
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               we
               will
               doe
               what
               he
               commands
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 H
              
            
             
               Christians
               ,
               if
               a
               tithe
               of
               them
               be
               Christians
               that
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               there
               are
               millions
               of
               Christians
               in
               hell
               .
            
             
               232
            
             
               They
               combine
               together
               ,
               and
               lay
               divelish
               
               plots
               to
               destroy
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               105
            
             
               They
               will
               easily
               finde
               occasion
               .
            
             
               107
            
             
               Our
               serving
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               ground
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               108
            
             
               Or
               a
               Ministers
               saving
               of
               soules
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               consultations
               .
            
             
               106
            
             
               Would
               we
               accompany
               them
               in
               evill
               ,
               their
               malice
               would
               cease
               .
            
             
               144
            
             
               They
               condemne
               us
               that
               themselves
               may
               be
               justified
               .
               
                 66.
                 
                 Look
                 judging
              
               .
            
             
             
               Means
               to
               
                 confirm
                 ,
                 comfort
              
               and
               strengthen
               us
               against
               the
               worlds
               hatred
               .
            
             
               12
            
             
               To
               consider
               before
               it
               prove
               too
               la●e
               .
            
             
               214
            
             
               They
               will
               make
               an
               evill
               construction
               of
               whatsoever
               we
               doe
               or
               speake
            
             
               6
            
             
               Constancy
               ,
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               as
               immoveable
               as
               a
               rock
               .
               
                 253.
                 
                 Looke
                 profession
              
               .
            
             
             
               They
               contemne
               the
               godly
               which
               is
               not
               for
               want
               of
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               56
            
             
               Contempt
               of
               Religion
               makes
               many
               resolve
               against
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               6
            
             
               Contrariety
               a
               maine
               cause
               of
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               .
            
             
               130
            
             
               They
               are
               contrary
               and
               differ
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   their
                   judgements
                   touching
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   Happinesse
                   ,
                   Fortitude
                   ,
                   Sin
                   ,
                   Holinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   138
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   their
                   passions
                   and
                   affections
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                   Feare
                   ,
                   Anger
                   ,
                   Ioy
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   139
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   their
                   practice
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   breeds
                   many
                   a
                   quarrell
                   .
                
                 
                   139
                
              
            
             
               Sufficient
               hath
               been
               spoken
               to
               convince
               the
               most
               malicious
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 B
              
            
             
               They
               give
               devilish
               counsell
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               72
            
             
               Miserable
               condition
               of
               
                 cowardly
                 Christians
              
               .
            
             
               4
            
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               crosse
               inseparable
               .
            
             
               10
            
             
               They
               use
               to
               curse
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               87
            
             
               And
               those
               that
               least
               deserve
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               90
            
             
               Curse
               us
               that
               they
               may
               discourage
               us
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Though
               they
               curse
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               blesse
               .
            
             
               91
            
             
               How
               miserably
               cursers
               shall
               bee
               cursed
               .
            
             
               91
            
             
               They
               that
               curse
               us
               ,
               would
               kill
               us
               if
               they
               durst
               .
            
             
               89
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Of
               denying
               Christ
               a
               memorable
               example
               .
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Look
                 profession
              
               .
            
             
               Foule
               mouthed
               men
               and
               women
               are
               devills
               in
               Scripture
               phrase
            
             
               83
            
             
               Good
               men
               may
               differ
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               yet
               agree
               in
               the
               maine
               .
            
             
               157
            
             
               A
               vast
               difference
               betweene
               another
               
               discipline
               ,
               and
               another
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               158
            
             
               Discretion
               eats
               up
               devotion
               .
            
             
               156
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               thinke
               they
               grace
               themselves
               by
               disgracing
               others
               .
            
             
               79
            
             
               How
               fitly
               they
               are
               called
               dogs
               .
            
             
               81
            
          
        
         
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               An
               enmity
               or
               war
               proclaimed
               betweene
               the
               wicked
               and
               godly
               .
            
             
               15
            
             
               The
               author
               proclayming
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Captaines
               and
               souldiers
               betweene
               whom
               .
            
             
               16
            
             
               Severall
               uses
               of
               instruction
               .
            
             
               17
            
             
               The
               certainty
               of
               this
               war.
               
            
             
               20
            
             
               Foure
               lessons
               of
               instruction
               .
            
             
               21
            
             
               The
               end
               why
               ,
               threefold
               .
            
             
               23
            
             
               God
               the
               author
               ,
               without
               being
               the
               author
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               24
            
             
               Of
               which
               sundry
               reasons
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               further
               cleared
               .
            
             
               26
            
             
               Originall
               sin
               the
               originall
               of
               this
               discord
               .
            
             
               23
            
             
               The
               time
               threefold
               .
            
             
               28
            
             
               Vse
               of
               comfort
               .
            
             
               29
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               venting
               it
               .
            
             
               30
            
             
               The
               place
               threefold
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               What
               will
               be
               the
               issue
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               get
               victory
               .
            
             
               32
            
             
               This
               war
               is
               perpetuall
               .
            
             
               28
            
             
               It
               was
               before
               the
               flood
               .
            
             
               40
            
             
               
               After
               the
               flood
               before
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               41
            
             
               After
               the
               law
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               42
            
             
               After
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               ten
               persecutions
               .
            
             
               43
            
             
               From
               the
               primitive
               times
               hitherto
               .
            
             
               44
            
             
               In
               the
               times
               wherein
               we
               live
               .
            
             
               46
            
             
               It
               will
               continue
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
            
             
               50
            
             
               Application
               of
               the
               point
               .
            
             
               52
            
             
               Twenty
               two
               signes
               or
               properties
               of
               this
               enmity
               .
            
             
               53
            
             
               Foure
               mentall
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Eleven
               verball
               .
            
             
               62
            
             
               Seven
               actuall
               .
            
             
               98
            
             
               Eleven
               causes
               of
               this
               enmity
               .
            
             
               130
            
             
               First
               cause
               is
               contrariety
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               This
               enmity
               makes
               them
               forget
               all
               naturall
               affection
               .
            
             
               49
            
             
               Severall
               uses
               of
               their
               enmity
               .
            
             
               
                 124
                 ,
                 125
              
            
             
               To
               informe
               us
               whether
               we
               be
               children
               of
               the
               devill
               or
               members
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               125
            
             
               Application
               of
               the
               point
               .
            
             
               52.168
            
             
               They
               envy
               the
               godly
               ,
               because
               better
               then
               themselves
               .
            
             
               139
            
             
               Application
               of
               the
               point
            
             
               142
            
             
               And
               because
               they
               fare
               better
               .
            
             
               166
            
             
               Application
               first
               to
               unhallowed
               Ministers
               .
               168.
               
               Secondly
               to
               the
               rabble
               .
            
             
               171
            
             
               The
               good
               mans
               honour
               is
               the
               envious
               
               mans
               torment
               .
            
             
               168
            
             
               Envy
               the
               devils
               cognizance
               ,
               as
               love
               is
               Christs
            
             
               54
            
             
               Example
               of
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             
               239
            
             
               Some
               of
               their
               excuses
               .
            
             
               151
            
             
               Genesis
               the
               3.15
               .
               opened
               and
               explained
               .
            
             
               14
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               Triall
               of
               a
               Christian
               by
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Aa
                 ,
                 Bb
              
            
             
               Naturall
               men
               feare
               visible
               powers
               ,
               not
               the
               invisible
               God.
               
            
             
               210
            
             
               Morall
               men
               count
               zeale
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               Religion
               foolishnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Cc.
              
               
            
             
               To
               bee
               a
               Christian
               requires
               fortitude
               .
            
             
               160
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               manifest
               their
               enmity
               against
               the
               religious
               by
               their
               gesture
               .
            
             
               98
            
             
               As
               the
               tongue
               speaks
               to
               the
               ear
               ,
               so
               the
               gesture
               speaks
               to
               the
               eye
               .
            
             
               99
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
              
               aggravates
               our
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               234
            
             
               No
               living
               for
               the
               godly
               if
               their
               enemies
               hands
               were
               allowed
               to
               be
               as
               bloody
               as
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             
               93
            
             
               Nothing
               more
               contemned
               then
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               143
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               H.
               
            
             
               All
               naturall
               men
               hate
               the
               religious
               .
            
             
               2.60
            
             
               The
               best
               men
               most
               hated
               and
               spoken
               against
               .
            
             
               1
            
             
               All
               the
               Saints
               have
               been
               hated
               and
               persecuted
               .
            
             
               11
            
             
               They
               so
               
                 hate
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               hate
               men
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Cc
              
            
             
               All
               hated
               for
               Religion
               ,
               or
               haters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Dd
              
            
             
               Originall
               of
               this
               hatred
               .
            
             
               14
            
             
               They
               will
               hate
               a
               man
               to
               the
               death
               for
               being
               holy
               .
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Look
                 persecution
              
               .
            
             
               None
               but
               the
               desperately
               wicked
               will
               malice
               his
               brother
               for
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               165
            
             
               They
               will
               hate
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               hurt
               us
               .
            
             
               104
            
             
               Causes
               of
               the
               worlds
               hatred
               eleven
               .
            
             
               127
            
             
               Many
               wives
               ,
               children
               and
               servants
               hated
               for
               being
               religious
               .
            
             
               135
            
             
               Hatred
               for
               Religion
               the
               most
               bitter
               ,
               implacable
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               136
            
             
               Their
               hatred
               extends
               to
               the
               whole
               generation
               of
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               60
            
             
               But
               they
               have
               not
               so
               much
               authority
               as
               malice
               .
            
             
               61
            
             
               Though
               their
               punishment
               shall
               be
               never
               the
               lesse
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               They
               will
               neither
               heare
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               
               suffer
               others
               .
            
             
               104
            
             
               They
               come
               not
               to
               be
               caught
               by
               a
               Minister
               ,
               but
               to
               catch
               him
               ,
            
             
               109
            
             
               But
               are
               taken
               in
               the
               snare
               they
               spread
               for
               others
               .
            
             
               110
            
             
               As
               they
               belong
               to
               hell
               ,
               so
               they
               speak
               the
               language
               .
            
             
               89
            
             
               A
               holy
               life
               cannot
               escape
               persecution
               .
            
             
               47
            
             
               We
               may
               appeale
               to
               themselves
               who
               are
               the
               honester
               men
               .
            
             
               145
            
             
               An
               humble
               man
               will
               never
               bee
               an
               heretique
               ,
            
             
               
                 102
                 see
                 pride
              
               .
            
             
               They
               will
               hurt
               and
               maime
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               115
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               Ignorance
               a
               main
               cause
               of
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               .
            
             
               172
            
             
               Proved
               by
               testimonies
               .
            
             
               173
            
             
               By
               examples
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               By
               experience
               .
            
             
               176
            
             
               Ignorance
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               sin
               .
            
             
               175
            
             
               The
               more
               Ignorant
               the
               more
               malicious
               .
            
             
               177
            
             
               Ignorance
               ever
               makes
               the
               worst
               construction
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               178
            
             
               Ignorance
               causeth
               suspition
               ,
               suspition
               hatred
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 ib.
                 Look
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 knowledge
              
               :
            
             
               Objection
               that
               great
               Schollers
               and
               wise
               men
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               answered
               ,
            
             
               179
            
             
               
               They
               have
               inlightned
               heads
               ,
               but
               darke
               hearts
               .
            
             
               179
            
             
               Their
               deeds
               prove
               them
               ignorant
               .
            
             
               180
            
             
               That
               Indifferent
               to
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               so
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               58
            
             
               To
               be
               scrupulous
               no
               ill
               signe
               ,
            
             
               159
            
             
               In
               cases
               of
               a
               doubtfull
               nature
               ,
               best
               to
               take
               the
               surest
               side
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               well
               for
               the
               innocent
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               cannot
               keep
               their
               own
               counsell
               .
            
             
               94
            
             
               They
               judge
               others
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 67
                 Look
                 censure
              
               ,
            
             
               Meanes
               to
               cleare
               our
               judgements
               touching
               the
               worlds
               hatred
               .
            
             
               8
            
             
               Men
               may
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               Devils
               beleeve
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               219
            
             
               The
               worst
               of
               men
               can
               justifie
               and
               think
               well
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 D.
              
               
            
             
               Five
               main
               reasons
               why
               they
               fight
               under
               Sathans
               banner
               ,
               and
               yet
               thinke
               themselves
               Gods
               servants
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 N.
              
               
            
             
               1
               Their
               Ignorance
               of
               spirituall
               things
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               2
               Long
               custome
               of
               this
               sin
               hath
               taken
               away
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 O.
              
               
            
             
               3
               They
               reject
               all
               meanes
               of
               being
               bettered
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 P.
              
               
            
             
               4
               Because
               they
               will
               not
               receive
               the
               truth
               ,
               they
               are
               given
               up
               to
               beleeve
               lies
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               5
               Sathan
               the
               Prince
               of
               darkenesse
               blindes
               
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Q
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               K.
               
            
             
               What
               knowledge
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               what
               common
               to
               them
               with
               hypocrites
            
             
               188
            
             
               No
               attaining
               supernaturall
               knowledge
               by
               any
               naturall
               meanes
               ,
            
             
               190
            
             
               Saving
               knowledge
               such
               a
               jewell
               ,
               that
               God
               gives
               it
               to
               none
               but
               his
               children
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Of
               which
               many
               instances
               ,
            
             
               191
            
             
               The
               same
               further
               amplified
               ,
            
             
               192
            
             
               See
               more
               of
               this
               in
               Wisdome
               and
               in
               Ignorance
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               living
               among
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               49
            
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               conversion
               is
               to
               love
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
            
             
               180
            
             
               Nothing
               hath
               proved
               more
               successefull
               to
               Sathan
               than
               lyes
               .
            
             
               79
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               lye
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             
               
                 88
                 Look
                 slander
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               Carnall
               men
               think
               us
               mad
               ,
               but
               wee
               know
               them
               so
               .
            
             
               76
            
             
               Malignants
               as
               witlesse
               as
               wicked
               ,
            
             
               175
            
             
               Wicked
               mens
               malice
               ,
               makes
               them
               like
               beasts
               or
               stocks
               .
            
             
               116
            
             
               
               Their
               malice
               a
               good
               signe
               wee
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 Look
                 hatred
              
               .
            
             
               Mercy
               ,
               salvation
               not
               more
               promised
               to
               the
               repentant
               ,
               than
               damnation
               is
               threatned
               to
               the
               impenitent
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 E
              
            
             
               Christ
               came
               not
               to
               be
               a
               patron
               for
               sin
               ,
               but
               to
               destroy
               sin
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               sanctifie
               as
               well
               as
               to
               save
               us
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 G.
              
               
            
             
               If
               we
               will
               not
               hear
               Christ
               now
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               us
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               A
               powerfull
               Ministery
               most
               opposed
               .
            
             
               101
            
             
               Nor
               will
               they
               be
               appeased
               .
            
             
               103
            
             
               Of
               Misprisson
               ,
            
             
               239
            
             
               
                 Men
                 mistake
              
               good
               for
               evill
               ,
               and
               evill
               for
               good
               .
            
             
               Ad.
               R.
               
            
             
               
                 Most
                 men
              
               will
               doe
               as
               the
               most
               doe
               .
            
             
               163
            
             
               They
               murmure
               against
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               62
            
             
               And
               against
               God
               himself
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               For
               being
               better
               than
               themselves
               .
            
             
               63
            
             
               They
               would
               murther
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             
               
                 117
                 Look
                 cruelty
              
               .
            
             
               Instead
               of
               arguments
               they
               take
               up
               armes
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Are
               exceeding
               salvage
               and
               bloody
               ,
            
             
               118
            
             
               Of
               which
               five
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               119
            
          
        
         
           
             
               N.
               
            
             
               
                 Naturall
                 men
              
               want
               both
               the
               light
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               189
            
             
               All
               
                 naturall
                 men
              
               the
               devils
               chidren
               ,
            
             
               131
            
             
               Their
               manner
               is
               to
               nickname
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               78
            
             
               
               Number
               few
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               multitude
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 X.
              
               
            
             
               The
               difficulty
               of
               entring
               the
               straite
               gate
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Y.
              
               
            
             
               Most
               men
               live
               as
               if
               they
               had
               no
               soules
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               O.
               
            
             
               We
               must
               obey
               God
               rather
               then
               great
               ones
               ,
            
             
               153
            
             
               But
               this
               they
               call
               great
               disorder
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               How
               far
               we
               fall
               short
               of
               primative
               Christians
               in
               our
               obedience
               .
            
             
               333
            
             
               Occasion
               of
               writing
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Gg.
              
               
            
             
               Where
               Christ
               comes
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               opposition
               .
            
             
               143
            
             
               Order
               and
               distribution
               of
               the
               whole
               Book
               .
            
             
               37
            
             
               Originall
               sin
               ,
               the
               originall
               cause
               of
               all
               discord
               .
            
             
               23
            
          
        
         
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               No
               peace
               to
               be
               expected
               between
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
            
             
               21
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               persecute
               the
               godly
               for
               being
               better
               than
               they
               .
            
             
               139
            
             
               Of
               which
               many
               examples
               ,
            
             
               140
            
             
               And
               further
               amplified
               .
            
             
               142
            
             
               Formall
               Christians
               the
               greatest
               persecuters
               of
               true
               Christians
               .
            
             
               145
            
             
               Yet
               none
               think
               better
               of
               themselves
               ,
            
             
               155
            
             
               
               Tongue-taunts
               in
               Gods
               account
               is
               persecution
               .
            
             
               165
            
             
               The
               woful
               reward
               of
               persecuting
               Christs
               members
               .
            
             
               
                 64
                 ,
                 77
                 ,
                 206
              
            
             
               But
               they
               blesse
               themselves
               ,
               and
               think
               to
               speed
               as
               well
               as
               the
               best
               .
            
             
               208
            
             
               Why
               persecuters
               are
               not
               alwayes
               punished
               here
               ,
            
             
               
                 207
                 Look
                 hatred
              
            
             
               They
               cry
               up
               practise
               ,
               to
               cry
               down
               preaching
            
             
               170
            
             
               The
               preaching
               of
               some
               Ministers
               the
               cause
               of
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               .
            
             
               140
            
             
               Prejudice
               blindes
               them
               .
            
             
               65
            
             
               No
               reclaiming
               such
               as
               are
               forestalled
               with
               prejudice
               ,
            
             
               7
            
             
               Prejudice
               ,
               how
               to
               have
               it
               cured
               ,
               and
               our
               judgements
               cleared
               .
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 Ad.
                 Ff.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Prelates
               more
               r●ady
               to
               yeeld
               their
               aide
               ,
               then
               the
               rabble
               to
               ask
               it
               .
            
             
               74
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               all
               in
               extreames
               ,
               and
               either
               presume
               or
               dispaire
               ,
            
             
               
                 223.
                 
                 Look
                 faith
              
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               prone
               to
               imprison
               us
               .
            
             
               111
            
             
               Not
               for
               any
               crime
               .
            
             
               112
            
             
               But
               to
               prevent
               further
               dispute
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               other
               the
               like
               reasons
               .
            
             
               113
            
             
               Good
               men
               will
               hold
               their
               profession
               though
               they
               lose
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               161
            
             
               Common
               Protestants
               can
               be
               of
               any
               religion
               .
            
             
               154
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               They
               rejoyce
               at
               our
               supposed
               evill
               estate
               .
            
             
               58
            
             
               But
               most
               if
               they
               see
               us
               sin
               .
            
             
               59
            
             
               Religion
               most
               opposed
               by
               formall
               professors
            
             
               9
            
             
               Most
               men
               can
               be
               of
               any
               religion
               ,
               which
               shews
               they
               are
               truly
               of
               none
               .
            
             
               234
            
             
               They
               think
               to
               adde
               to
               their
               own
               reputation
               by
               detracting
               from
               others
               .
            
             
               104
            
             
               They
               revile
               and
               raile
               on
               the
               godly
               ,
            
             
               80
            
             
               They
               so
               hate
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               hate
               men
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               75
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               Satan
               speakes
               in
               and
               by
               scoffers
               ,
               but
               they
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               examples
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 L
              
            
             
               Satan
               more
               servants
               here
               than
               God
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 X
              
            
             
               Satan
               prevailes
               most
               by
               desception
               of
               our
               reason
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 R.
              
               
            
             
               Satan
               desires
               no
               more
               than
               to
               be
               heard
               speak
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 S.
              
               
            
             
               Hee
               will
               put
               a
               faire
               collour
               upon
               the
               fowlest
               sin
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               best
               action
               odious
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 T
              
            
             
               He
               hath
               perswaded
               millions
               that
               they
               do
               well
               in
               persecuting
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 V
              
            
             
               If
               Satan
               shewed
               the
               book
               with
               the
               baite
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               would
               not
               be
               so
               populous
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 X
              
            
             
               Scandalous
               lives
               of
               some
               Professors
               ,
               one
               cause
               of
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               ,
            
             
               240
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               use
               to
               flout
               and
               scoffe
               at
               the
               
               Religious
               .
            
             
               75
            
             
               Even
               for
               their
               zeale
               ,
               purity
               and
               holines
               ,
            
             
               124
            
             
               They
               would
               scoffe
               us
               out
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
            
             
               159
            
             
               And
               would
               effect
               the
               same
               ,
               did
               not
               God
               support
               us
               .
            
             
               160
            
             
               Millions
               beaten
               off
               from
               being
               religious
               ,
               by
               their
               scoffes
               and
               reproaches
               ,
            
             
               3
            
             
               Some
               will
               better
               abide
               a
               stake
               ,
               then
               others
               a
               scoffe
               ▪
            
             
               164
            
             
               Scoffing
               counted
               no
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               worse
               than
               all
               its
               fellows
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 O.
                 P
              
            
             
               The
               great
               evill
               that
               scoffers
               doe
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 I.
                 K
              
            
             
               All
               scoffers
               as
               bad
               as
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Ishmael
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 C
              
            
             
               They
               are
               Satans
               servants
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 I
              
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               all
               are
               not
               beaten
               off
               from
               goodnesse
               by
               their
               scoffes
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 F
                 f
              
            
             
               To
               be
               scoft
               out
               of
               our
               goodnesse
               ,
               how
               ridiculous
               .
            
             
               162
            
             
               The
               character
               of
               a
               malicious
               scoffer
               .
            
             
               149
            
             
               No
               greater
               argument
               of
               a
               foule
               soule
               ,
            
             
               77
            
             
               They
               scoffe
               at
               us
               ,
               God
               laughs
               at
               them
               ,
            
             
               76
            
             
               Good
               counsell
               for
               scoffers
               ,
            
             
               237
            
             
               Separatiō
               a
               main
               cause
               of
               persecution
               ,
            
             
               240
            
             
               Flocking
               after
               Sermons
               another
               cause
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Satan
               and
               sin
               doe
               besot
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               220
            
             
               They
               use
               to
               slander
               the
               godly
               ,
            
             
               83
            
             
               They
               traduce
               whom
               they
               cannot
               sed●ce
               ,
            
             
               65
            
             
               Slanderers
               do
               satan
               the
               best
               service
               ,
            
             
               84
            
             
               
               Great
               wits
               not
               apter
               to
               raise
               slanders
               ,
               then
               others
               to
               beleeve
               them
               ,
            
             
               85
            
             
               A
               slander
               once
               raised
               ,
               never
               dies
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               At
               least
               it
               leaves
               the
               scar
               of
               suspicion
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Wise
               men
               wil
               examin
               before
               they
               believe
            
             
               86
            
             
               Their
               policy
               in
               slandering
               us
               ,
            
             
               87
            
             
               They
               slander
               us
               out
               of
               policy
               .
            
             
               147
            
             
               Slanders
               both
               make
               and
               increase
               jealousies
               ,
               &
               disable
               us
               from
               discerning
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               84
            
             
               Their
               matchles
               malice
               in
               slandering
               us
               .
            
             
               73
            
             
               It
               is
               satan
               that
               speakes
               in
               and
               by
               the
               slanderer
               .
            
             
               78
            
             
               A
               slander
               is
               the
               devils
               heart
               in
               their
               lips
            
             
               83
            
             
               Singularity
               our
               great
               and
               grievous
               crime
               ,
            
             
               152
            
             
               They
               use
               to
               smite
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               confute
               them
               with
               fists
               ,
            
             
               114
            
             
               Their
               arguments
               are
               al
               steele
               and
               iron
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Because
               the
               Law
               bindes
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               smite
               with
               their
               tongues
               ,
            
             
               80
            
             
               How
               satan
               playes
               the
               Sophister
               ,
            
             
               158
            
             
               They
               speak
               evill
               of
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               do
               evill
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               81
            
             
               They
               think
               not
               as
               they
               speak
               ,
            
             
               146
            
             
               Satan
               gets
               more
               by
               subtlety
               than
               by
               violence
               ,
            
             
               63
            
             
               Suffering
               ,
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 suffered
                 22
                 severall
              
               wayes
               from
               ungodly
               men
               ,
            
             
               121
            
             
               Let
               none
               look
               to
               fare
               better
               than
               Christ.
               
            
             
               126
            
             
               
               What
               a
               multitude
               have
               lost
               their
               lives
               for
               professing
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               42
            
             
               Comfort
               for
               such
               as
               suffer
               .
            
             
               126
            
             
               God
               will
               assist
               such
               as
               suffer
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               22
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               wont
               to
               carry
               tales
               of
               us
               to
               the
               Rulers
               ,
            
             
               67
            
             
               How
               to
               hear
               the
               talebearer
               ,
            
             
               70
            
             
               No
               musick
               so
               sweet
               ,
               as
               to
               hear
               well
               of
               themselves
               ,
               ill
               of
               the
               Religious
               .
            
             
               71
            
             
               The
               tale-bearers
               End.
               
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Theefe
               ,
               most
               forward
               to
               cry
               stop
               theef
               ,
            
             
               87
            
             
               They
               use
               to
               threaten
               the
               godly
               ,
            
             
               93
            
             
               Speaking
               of
               truth
               ,
               a
               main
               cause
               of
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               .
            
             
               239
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               fly
               the
               light
               .
            
             
               101
            
             
               They
               use
               to
               withstand
               and
               contrary
               the
               truth
               by
               us
               delivered
               .
            
             
               100
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               They
               will
               undermine
               us
               in
               talk
               that
               they
               may
               betray
               us
               .
            
             
               95
            
             
               Their
               cunning
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               And
               dissimulation
               .
            
             
               96
            
             
               They
               have
               borrowed
               this
               craft
               from
               Satan
               ,
               who
               sets
               them
               on
               worke
               .
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Beware
               we
               trust
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               97
            
          
        
         
           
             
               W.
               
            
             
               A
               War
               proclaimed
               between
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               ,
            
             
               15
            
             
               
               The
               time
               when
               .
            
             
               28
            
             
               Warning
               ,
               No
               expecting
               a
               voyce
               from
               heav●n
               as
               Saul
               had
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 C
              
            
             
               And
               yet
               if
               they
               should
               it
               would
               not
               do
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 D
              
            
             
               They
               are
               forced
               to
               give
               us
               warning
               that
               we
               may
               prevent
               them
               .
            
             
               94
            
             
               All
               
                 wicked
                 men
              
               are
               the
               serpents
               seed
               .
            
             
               16
            
             
               We
               cannot
               anger
               them
               worse
               then
               to
               doe
               well
               .
            
             
               137
            
             
               Wicked
               beholding
               to
               the
               godly
               for
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               174
            
             
               How
               strangely
               they
               gull
               themselves
               ,
            
             
               150
            
             
               Many
               that
               have
               a
               depth
               of
               knowledge
               are
               not
               soule
               wise
               .
            
             
               181
            
             
               Examples
               of
               many
               wise
               in
               the
               worlds
               esteem
               yet
               fools
               in
               Gods
               account
               .
            
             
               182
            
             
               With
               God
               the
               greatest
               sinner
               is
               the
               greatest
               foole
               :
               and
               he
               most
               wise
               that
               is
               most
               religious
               .
            
             
               182
            
             
               God
               regards
               not
               braine-knowledge
               ,
               except
               it
               seaze
               upon
               the
               heart
               also
               .
            
             
               183
            
             
               Rightly
               a
               manknows
               no
               more
               then
               he
               practiseth
               .
            
             
               184
            
             
               Saving
               knowledge
               or
               wisdom
               described
               .
               185.
               
               That
               the
               meanest
               beleever
               knows
               more
               then
               the
               profoundest
               clark
               .
            
             
               186
            
             
               In
               what
               sense
               the
               word
               calls
               
                 worldly
                 men
                 wise
                 men
              
               .
            
             
               187
            
             
               Strong
               braines
               too
               wise
               to
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               102
            
             
               
               Vengeance
               makes
               wise
               ,
               whom
               sin
               makes
               foolish
               .
            
             
               213
            
             
               They
               that
               would
               have
               this
               tallent
               ,
               must
               resolve
               to
               improve
               it
               .
            
             
               194
            
             
               The
               way
               to
               obtain
               true
               wisdome
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Instruction
               from
               the
               premises
               ,
               195.
               
               First
               ,
               for
               all
               naturall
               men
               ,
               ibid.
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               speak
               evill
               of
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               196.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               Gods
               people
               ,
               198.
               
               A
               Fourth
               Vse
               ,
               199.
               
               A
               Fifth
               ,
               200.
               
               A
               Sixt
               ,
               200.
               
               A
               Seventh
               Vse
               
                 201
                 ,
                 Look
                 more
                 in
                 knowledge
                 .
                 &
                 in
                 ignorance
              
            
             
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               woman
               and
               her
               seed
               ,
            
             
               17
            
             
               Their
               words
               are
               to
               be
               slighted
               ,
            
             
               82
            
             
               If
               we
               cannot
               concoct
               ill
               words
               ,
               we
               would
               never
               indure
               blows
               ,
            
             
               162
            
             
               They
               will
               cavill
               against
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               oppose
               the
               Messengers
               .
            
             
               101
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Z.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               zealous
               against
               all
               that
               are
               zealous
               .
            
             
               76
            
             
               They
               per●ecute
               us
               out
               of
               zeale
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 Cc
              
            
             
               Which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               morrall
               men
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ad.
                 ib.
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CAVSE
           &
           CVRE
           OF
           Ignorance
           ,
           Error
           ,
           Enmity
           ,
           Atheisme
           ,
           Prophaness
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             I.
             
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               HOw
               is
               it
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               practice
               of
               Christianity
               is
               every
               where
               spoken
               against
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefe
               Iewes
               told
            
             Paul
             
               in
               his
               time
            
             ?
             Acts
             28.22
             .
             
               And
               that
               so
               soone
               as
               men
               become
               religious
               and
               conscionable
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               a
            
             by-word
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Iob
             17.6
             .
             A
             song
             of
             the
             drunkards
             ,
             Psal.
             69.12
             .
             
               And
               generally
            
             hated
             of
             all
             ,
             Math.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
               Know
               yee
               not
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Iames
             )
             
               that
               the
               Amity
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               the
               Enmity
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               that
               whosoever
               will
               be
               a
               friend
               
               of
               the
               World
               maketh
               him●elfe
               the
               enemy
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
             James
             4.4
             .
             
               A
               wicked
               man
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             
               is
               abomination
               to
               the
               just
            
             ,
             and
             
               be
               that
               is
               upright
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               is
               abomination
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Pro.
             29.27
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             naturall
             Enmity
             ,
             and
             a
             spirituall
             Antipathy
             betweene
             the
             men
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             (
             who
             can
             give
             most
             congruous
             Names
             to
             Natures
             )
             useth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Gods
             Dictionary
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             call
             wicked
             men
             Adders
             ,
             Alpes
             ,
             Cockatrices
             ,
             Serpents
             ,
             Dragons
             ,
             Lyons
             ,
             Tygers
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             10.9
             .
             &
             74.13
             .
             &
             80.13
             .
             &
             140.3
             .
             Esay
             14.29
             .
             Dan.
             7.
             
             Zeph.
             3.
             
             Math.
             23.33
             .
             which
             are
             the
             mortallest
             Enemies
             to
             mankind
             that
             live
             ;
             but
             most
             frequently
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             Sheep
             ,
             Behold
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Apostles
             )
             
               I
               send
               you
               forth
               as
               sheep
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Wolves
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
             between
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             strange
             contrariety
             and
             antipathy
             living
             ,
             and
             dead
             ,
             as
             both
             Naturalists
             and
             Lutinists
             observe
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             everlasting
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               borne
               after
               the
               Flesh
               will
               persecute
               him
               that
               is
               borne
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.29
             .
             not
             because
             he
             is
             evill
             ,
             but
             because
             hee
             is
             so
             much
             better
             
             then
             himselfe
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.12
             .
             because
             his
             
               life
               is
               not
               like
               other
               mens
            
             ;
             his
             wayes
             are
             of
             another
             fashion
             ,
             Wis.
             2.15
             .
             
               for
               therefore
               speak
               they
               evill
               of
               you
               ,
               because
               yee
               will
               no
               longer
               run
               with
               them
               to
               the
               same
               excess
               of
               ryot
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               BVt
               are
               not
               many
               discouraged
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               others
               beaten
               off
               from
               being
               Religious
               ,
               through
               the
               daily
               scoffes
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               which
               in
               every
               place
               the
               Godly
               meet
               withall
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               do
               as
               others
               do
               with
               whom
               they
               are
               conversant
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Yea
             millions
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             such
             rub
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             as
             that
             generall
             contempt
             which
             the
             Devill
             and
             the
             World
             have
             cast
             upon
             Religion
             and
             the
             practisers
             of
             Piety
             ;
             which
             makes
             our
             Saviour
             pronounce
             that
             man
             
               blessed
               that
               is
               not
               offended
               in
               him
               ,
               Math.
            
             11.6
             .
             For
             hereby
             it
             is
             growne
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             men
             feare
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             have
             a
             name
             that
             they
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             ashamed
             to
             be
             holy
             then
             prophane
             ,
             because
             holiness
             is
             worse
             intreated
             then
             prophaneness
             :
             with
             Peter
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             deny
             
             our
             Religion
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             in
             company
             with
             Christs
             Enemies
             :
             and
             with
             David
             ,
             to
             dissemble
             our
             Faith
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             amongst
             Philistims
             .
             Like
             those
             white-livered
             Rulers
             ,
             Iohn
             12.42
             .
             who
             
               loved
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             we
             choose
             to
             conceale
             our
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             be
             mockt
             ,
             have
             so
             many
             frownes
             ,
             and
             frumps
             ,
             and
             censures
             ,
             and
             scoffes
             ,
             be
             branded
             with
             that
             odious
             and
             stigmaticall
             name
             of
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             True
             ,
             with
             Nicodemus
             ,
             we
             owe
             God
             some
             good
             will
             ,
             but
             we
             dare
             not
             shew
             it
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             would
             please
             him
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             we
             might
             not
             displease
             others
             ,
             nor
             our selves
             .
             
             Like
             the
             young
             man
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             we
             will
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             so
             Christ
             propound
             no
             other
             conditions
             ,
             then
             what
             we
             like
             of
             :
             but
             what
             will
             be
             the
             issue
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             expresly
             .
             That
             he
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             such
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             ashamed
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             to
             beare
             a
             few
             scoffes
             and
             reproaches
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             Mark
             8.38
             .
             A
             sad
             saying
             for
             all
             such
             :
             which
             considered
             seriously
             ,
             would
             alter
             the
             case
             with
             many
             ;
             as
             it
             fared
             with
             Vstbazanes
             an
             old
             Noble
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             Sapores
             
             the
             
               King
               of
               Persias
            
             Governour
             in
             his
             minority
             :
             Who
             when
             Sapores
             raised
             a
             great
             persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             was
             so
             terrified
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             off
             the
             profession
             :
             But
             sitting
             at
             the
             Court
             Gate
             when
             Simion
             an
             aged
             holy
             Bishop
             was
             led
             to
             Prison
             ,
             
             and
             rising
             up
             to
             salute
             him
             ;
             the
             good
             Bishop
             frowned
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             turned
             away
             his
             face
             with
             indignation
             ,
             as
             being
             loth
             to
             look
             upon
             a
             man
             that
             had
             denied
             the
             faith
             :
             whereupon
             Vsthazanes
             fell
             a
             weeping
             ,
             went
             into
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             put
             of
             his
             Courtly
             Garments
             ,
             and
             brake
             out
             into
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Ah!
               how
               shall
               I
               apeare
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               my
               Saviour
               whom
               I
               have
               denied
               ;
               when
            
             Simion
             
               a
               man
               will
               not
               indure
               to
               look
               upon
               me
               :
               If
               he
               frown
               how
               will
               God
               behold
               me
               when
               I
               come
               before
               his
               Tribunall
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             this
             Phisick
             so
             wrought
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             recovered
             not
             only
             health
             ,
             but
             such
             spirituall
             strength
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             boldly
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             profest
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             dyed
             a
             Martyr
             gloriously
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             3.
             
          
           
             BVt
             secondly
             ,
             it
             so
             forestaleth
             (
             such
             as
             are
             without
             )
             with
             Prejudice
             against
             goodness
             and
             circumspect
             walking
             ,
             
             that
             they
             resolve
             never
             to
             be
             Religious
             so
             long
             as
             they
             live
             :
             As
             how
             many
             not
             only
             stumble
             at
             Christ
             ,
             the
             living
             and
             
               chief
               corner
               stone
               ,
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               precious
               ,
            
             but
             quite
             fall
             as
             at
             a
             Rock
             of
             offence
             :
             yea
             ,
             ●tterly
             disallow
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             excellent
             ,
             only
             through
             the
             contempt
             which
             is
             cast
             upon
             Religion
             ?
             1
             Pet.
             2.7.8
             .
          
           
             What
             such
             mens
             thoughts
             are
             we
             may
             heare
             from
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             
               We
               fooles
               thought
               their
               lives
               madness
               &c.
               Wisd.
            
             5.3.4
             .
             And
             experience
             shewes
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             hate
             a
             man
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             nothing
             to
             condemne
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             being
             holy
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             where
             Satan
             hath
             once
             set
             this
             his
             porter
             of
             Prejudice
             ,
             
             though
             Christ
             himselfe
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             soule
             would
             stumble
             and
             be
             offended
             at
             his
             very
             best
             actions
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             made
             an
             evill
             construction
             of
             whatsoever
             he
             did
             or
             spake
             :
             For
             when
             he
             wrought
             Miracles
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Sorcerer
             :
             When
             he
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             the
             
             power
             of
             Devils
             :
             When
             he
             reproved
             sinners
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             seducer
             :
             When
             he
             received
             sinners
             ,
             he
             was
             their
             favourer
             :
             When
             he
             healed
             the
             sick
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             breaker
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             &c.
             Iohn
             8.
             
          
           
             Nor
             can
             the
             highest
             eloquence
             of
             the
             best
             Preacher
             ever
             reclaime
             such
             .
             
             For
             first
             ,
             words
             are
             vagabonds
             where
             the
             admon●shed
             hath
             an
             evill
             opinion
             of
             the
             Admonisher
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             resolved
             against
             yeelding
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             convinc't
             by
             strength
             of
             argument
             ,
             the
             thought
             of
             those
             things
             presently
             passes
             away
             like
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Bell
             that
             is
             rung
             .
             O
             this
             is
             a
             difficult
             Devill
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             even
             like
             that
             which
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             Math.
             17.16
             .
             For
             as
             all
             the
             Disciples
             could
             not
             cast
             out
             that
             Devill
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             all
             the
             Preachers
             this
             :
             for
             the
             
               Cure
               of
               prejudice
            
             alone
             in
             one
             man
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             to
             cure
             the
             seaven
             deadly
             sins
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             tearme
             them
             )
             in
             another
             .
             Nay
             (
             if
             I
             may
             speak
             it
             with
             reverence
             )
             what
             meanes
             can
             God
             use
             that
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             convert
             such
             an
             one
             ?
             The
             nine
             plagues
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             with
             Pharaoh
             ,
             the
             graves
             opening
             ,
             the
             dead
             arising
             ,
             the
             vayle
             of
             the
             Temple
             renting
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             fayling
             ,
             the
             Centurion
             confessing
             ,
             
             &c.
             will
             do
             no
             good
             upon
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             :
             Yea
             ,
             though
             Ahab
             be
             told
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             go
             to
             War
             he
             shall
             perish
             ,
             
               yet
               be
               goeth
               and
               speeds
               accordingly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               BVt
               how
               should
               weak
               Christians
               know
               the
               mystery
               of
               this
               iniquity
               ,
            
             
             
               shake
               off
               this
               slavish
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               and
               feare
               ,
               in
               which
               Satan
               for
               the
               present
               holds
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             so
             cleare
             your
             judgement
             ,
             and
             
               cure
               your
               Prejudice
            
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             measure
             you
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             
               quench
               those
               fiery
               darts
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             6.16
             .
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             reproaches
             of
             those
             evill
             tongues
             ,
             which
             are
             
               set
               on
               fire
               from
               Hell
               ,
               Iames
            
             3.6
             .
             for
             Virgil
             most
             excellently
             and
             profoundly
             couples
             the
             knowledge
             of
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             conquest
             of
             all
             feares
             together
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             informing
             of
             your
             judgement
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             hath
             abundantly
             foretold
             the
             same
             .
             Of
             a
             multitude
             of
             predictions
             I
             'le
             only
             instance
             three
             or
             foure
             .
             
               All
               that
               will
               live
               
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
             Not
             some
             ,
             but
             all
             :
             and
             what
             all
             ,
             but
             even
             all
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             ?
             Now
             ,
             methinkes
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             texts
             in
             the
             Bible
             but
             this
             one
             ,
             it
             were
             omnisufficient
             to
             take
             away
             Prejudice
             and
             wonder
             touching
             the
             Worlds
             hatred
             and
             calumny
             :
             but
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               and
               Nations
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               for
               my
               names
               sake
               ,
               Math.
            
             10.22
             .
             &
             24.9
             .
             Not
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             Men
             and
             Nations
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             naturall
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             in
             all
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             for
             professing
             of
             Christs
             Name
             .
             Neither
             is
             
               Christ
               a
               signe
               to
               be
               spoken
               against
            
             of
             many
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             Assyria
             ,
             
             but
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Luke
             2.34
             where
             Religion
             is
             profest
             publickly
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             when
             sincerity
             is
             wanting
             ,
             the
             nearer
             the
             line
             with
             any
             opposition
             ,
             the
             greater
             Eclips
             .
             The
             Gadereans
             but
             besought
             Christ
             to
             depart
             ,
             his
             own
             Country
             men
             drave
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             down
             headlong
             ,
             Luk
             4.29
             .
             Yea
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             greatest
             enemy
             but
             his
             greatest
             friend
             ,
             even
             one
             of
             his
             houshold-Chaplains
             ?
             And
             who
             but
             Ieremies
             familiars
             watched
             for
             his
             haulting
             ?
          
           
           
             Againe
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               The
               servant
               is
               not
               above
               his
               Master
               ,
               Iohn
            
             15.20
             .
             But
             Christ
             having
             suffered
             so
             much
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             rest
             ,
             the
             Servant
             were
             above
             his
             Master
             ,
             which
             were
             senslesse
             to
             thinke
             :
             For
             could
             not
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             innocency
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             fence
             him
             from
             these
             scornes
             ,
             and
             can
             thine
             fence
             thee
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             ancient
             prediction
             must
             bee
             fulfilled
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               emnity
               between
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               Woman
               Gen.
            
             3.15
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             no
             war
             betweene
             the
             men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             they
             should
             not
             hate
             and
             persecute
             us
             ,
             this
             Prediction
             were
             not
             fulfilled
             :
             Yea
             ,
             all
             the
             former
             predictions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             many
             ,
             that
             I
             omit
             ,
             should
             bee
             false
             ;
             which
             were
             blasphemy
             once
             to
             thinke
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             
               marvell
               not
               my
               bretheren
               ,
               though
               the
               world
               hate
               you
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             speakes
             ,
             
             1
             Iohn
             3.13
             .
             
               Neither
               count
               it
               strange
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               fiery
               tryall
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               to
               prove
               you
               ,
               as
               though
               some
               strange
               thing
               were
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.12
             ,
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             crosse
             are
             unseparable
             ,
             Luke
             14.27
             .
          
           
             Whence
             that
             definition
             of
             Luther
             that
             
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             crosse-bearer
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             search
             the
             whole
             Bible
             over
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             finde
             one
             holy
             man
             mentioned
             ,
             without
             mention
             of
             something
             hee
             suffered
             from
             ungodly
             men
             ;
             as
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             instance
             ,
             how
             
               Abel
               ,
               Lot
            
             ,
             
             Noah
             ,
             Righteous
             men
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             
               Isaac
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               Ioseph
            
             Patriarches
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             meek
             Moses
             ,
             upright
             Sam●●l
             ,
             holy
             David
             ,
             wise
             Solomon
             ,
             all
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ;
             yea
             the
             harmlesse
             Babes
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             did
             severally
             suffer
             from
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             never
             man
             came
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             first
             hee
             passed
             through
             this
             Purgatory
             :
             God
             had
             one
             Sonne
             without
             sinne
             ,
             but
             never
             any
             one
             without
             suffering
             ;
             which
             makes
             our
             Saviour
             say
             ,
             
               Woe
               be
               to
               you
               ,
               when
               all
               men
               speake
               well
               of
               you
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             evill
             men
             speake
             well
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             so
             did
             the
             Iews
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Luke
             6.26
             .
             Whereas
             hee
             pronounceth
             them
             blessed
             ,
             which
             heare
             ill
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             Mat.
             5.11
             .
             Which
             leads
             mee
             to
             the
             second
             point
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             For
             Scriptures
             to
             confirme
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             weake
             Christians
             against
             the
             worlds
             hatred
             and
             calumny
             ,
             
             these
             would
             be
             applyed
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               which
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Mat.
            
             5.10
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               B●essed
               are
               yee
               when
               men
               shall
               revile
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
               an●
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evill
               against
               you
               falsly
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               rejoyce
               and
               bee
               exceeding
               glad
               ,
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               so
               persecuted
               they
               the
               Prophets
               which
               were
               before
               you
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             11.12
             .
             And
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               yee
               are
               partakers
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               glory
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               yee
               may
               bee
               glad
               also
               with
               exceeding
               joy
               ,
               for
               if
               yee
               be
               reproached
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               happy
               are
               yee
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               glory
               and
               of
               Go●
               resteth
               upon
               you
               ;
               Which
               on
               their
               part
               is
               evill
               spoken
               off
               ,
               but
               on
               your
               part
               is
               gloryfied
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Loe
             here
             is
             reward
             enough
             for
             all
             that
             men
             or
             divills
             can
             do
             against
             us
             :
             And
             what
             will
             not
             men
             undergoe
             ,
             
             so
             their
             reward
             may
             be
             answerable
             ?
             This
             hath
             made
             thousands
             even
             ambitious
             to
             imbrace
             the
             flames
             .
             Your
             cruelty
             is
             our
             glory
             ,
             said
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             Tertullians
             time
             ,
             to
             their
             persecutors
             ;
             for
             the
             harder
             wee
             are
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             greater
             shall
             our
             reward
             bee
             in
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             to
             my
             losse
             (
             said
             Gordius
             the
             Martyer
             )
             if
             you
             bate
             mee
             any
             thing
             of
             my
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             further
             ,
             what
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ?
             
               In
               nothing
               feare
               your
               adversaries
               ,
               whose
               malice
               is
               to
               them
               a
               token
               of
               perdition
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               to
               you
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               God
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1
             28.
             
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             He
             preferreth
             the
             gift
             of
             suffering
             before
             the
             gift
             of
             beleeving
             :
             And
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Thessalonica
             peremptorily
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             this
             ground
             ,
             That
             they
             
               received
               the
               word
               in
               much
               affliction
               with
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             They
             that
             
               dwell
               where
               Sathans
               seate
               is
               ,
               holding
               fast
               Christs
               name
               ,
               without
               denying
               his
               faith
            
             :
             are
             Protestants
             indeed
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Examine
             these
             Scriptures
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             for
             every
             word
             of
             them
             is
             ponderous
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             whom
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             spoken
             :
             then
             certainly
             
             thou
             wilt
             confess
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             be
             any
             Nectar
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             sorrows
             wee
             indure
             for
             Righteousnesse
             .
             And
             methinks
             ,
             when
             I
             heare
             goodnesse
             calumniated
             ,
             I
             beare
             it
             the
             easier
             ,
             because
             the
             servants
             of
             vice
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             6
          
           
             
             Quest.
             
               WHat
               is
               the
            
             original
             
               ground
               of
               the
               worlds
               hatred
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             Proclamation
             which
             God
             himselfe
             made
             in
             Paradise
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             where
             hee
             saith
             unto
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             
               I
               will
               put
               enmity
               between
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               betweene
               thy
               seed●
               ,
               and
               her
               seed
               ,
               hee
               ,
               or
               it
               ,
               shall
               bruise
               thine
               head
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bruise
               his
               heele
               .
            
          
           
             
             Quest.
             As
             to
             the
             building
             of
             an
             house
             ,
             it
             is
             needfull
             ,
             first
             to
             lay
             a
             good
             foundation
             ,
             before
             wee
             either
             raise
             the
             walls
             ,
             or
             cover
             it
             with
             the
             Roofe
             :
             so
             this
             Text
             being
             the
             foundation
             ,
             roote
             ,
             or
             spring
             of
             our
             insuing
             discourse
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             (
             for
             the
             better
             supporting
             ,
             and
             also
             conceiving
             of
             that
             which
             follows
             )
             clearly
             to
             open
             it
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             in
             peeces
             ,
             that
             every
             part
             may
             bee
             viewed
             severally
             .
          
           
           
             Ans.
             The
             whole
             frame
             ,
             or
             substance
             of
             the
             text
             being
             a
             generall
             Proclamation
             of
             VVarre
             ,
             even
             of
             its
             owne
             accord
             ,
             falls
             ,
             or
             empties
             it selfe
             into
             ten
             parts
             ;
             And
             they
             especially
             leade
             us
             to
             consider
             these
             particulars
             ,
             Viz.
             
             
               
                 The
                 
                   Thing
                   ,
                   proclaimed
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Author
                   ,
                   proclaiming
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Captains
                 &
                 
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   between
                   whom
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Cause
                   why
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 
                   End
                   wherefore
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Time
                   when
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Manner
                   how
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Place
                   where
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Continuance
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Issue
                 &
                 effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
             
               The
               whole
               being
               thus
               let
               fall
               into
               parts
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               up
               each
               severall
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               view
               it
               .
               And
               first
               tell
               me
               what
               is
               intimated
               ,
               by
               this
               Enmity
               which
               is
               here
               proclamed
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             Enmity
             is
             ment
             ,
             a
             bitter
             ,
             inveterate
             ,
             irreconsiliable
             and
             endlesse
             hatred
             and
             devision
             ;
             opposite
             to
             that
             amity
             and
             familiarity
             ,
             which
             formerly
             had
             been
             betweene
             the
             Woman
             and
             the
             Serpent
             .
             Breifly
             it
             is
             the
             very
             gall
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkenesse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
             
               Who
               was
               the
               Author
               and
               proclamor
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Authour
             and
             principall
             efficient
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             God
             himselfe
             :
             for
             it
             we
             looke
             a
             little
             backe
             to
             the
             preceding
             
             verse
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             that
             this
             (
             I
             )
             is
             Iehovah
             ;
             the
             eternall
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             .
          
           
             
             Quest.
             
               Betweene
               whom
               was
               this
               Enmity
               proclamed
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Between
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             his
             seed
             on
             the
             one
             side
             :
             and
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             her
             seed
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               his
               seede
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             the
             Serpent
             wee
             are
             to
             understand
             Sathan
             who
             opened
             the
             Serpents
             mouth
             ;
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             speake
             with
             mans
             voyce
             .
             as
             the
             Lord
             by
             an
             Angell
             ,
             opened
             the
             mouth
             of
             Balaams
             Asse
             ,
             Num.
             22.
             
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             Serpents
             seede
             ,
             is
             ment
             the
             whole
             Generation
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             interpreters
             conclude
             generally
             :
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             make
             cleare
             ,
             calling
             them
             Serpents
             ,
             
               Generations
               of
               vipers
            
             ,
             and
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Divell
            
             .
             Mat.
             23.33
             .
             Iohn
             8.44
             .
             and
             1
             Iohn
             3.10
             .
             yea
             !
             when
             Sathan
             by
             seducing
             Adam
             ,
             to
             breake
             
               Gods
               law
            
             in
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruite
             ,
             had
             deformed
             him
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             ;
             as
             God
             had
             formed
             him
             after
             his
             :
             hee
             intituled
             all
             his
             heires
             to
             that
             name
             
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               Serpent
               .
               Iohn
            
             
             8.44
             .
             of
             which
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               woman
               and
               her
               seed
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             the
             woman
             is
             meant
             Eve
             :
             
             by
             her
             seede
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             understand
             first
             and
             cheifely
             Christ
             ;
             the
             singular
             seede
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             of
             the
             
               Man.
               Gal.
            
             4.4
             .
             being
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             Esay
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             it
             implyeth
             all
             the
             elect
             his
             members
             ;
             who
             are
             not
             only
             Eves
             seede
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             liveing
             by
             nature
             ;
             but
             by
             faith
             also
             :
             as
             else
             where
             they
             are
             called
             the
             seed
             ,
             
               or
               children
               of
               Abraham
               Gal.
            
             3.29
             ,
          
           
             Quest.
             
             
               What
               may
               bee
               gathered
               from
               these
               tearmes
               thus
               explicated
               ?
               and
               what
               instructions
               afford
               they
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             
             That
             there
             was
             a
             twofold
             Kingdom
             set
             up
             in
             this
             world
             :
             A
             Kingdome
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             of
             misery
             ;
             and
             a
             Kingdome
             of
             light
             ,
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             of
             happinesse
             :
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             cheife
             Commander
             of
             the
             one
             being
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkenesse
             ;
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             in
             this
             World
             )
             And
             cheife
             of
             evill
             spirits
             ,
             his
             subjects
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             or
             exemption
             of
             any
             ;
             even
             
             the
             Elect
             before
             calling
             ,
             and
             Regeneration
             ;
             and
             the
             reprobate
             without
             limitation
             .
             And
             the
             King
             of
             the
             other
             being
             Christ
             ,
             called
             in
             scripture
             
               the
               wonderfull
               Councellor
               ,
               the
               mighty
               God
               the
               everlasting
               Father
               and
               Prince
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               and
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
               Isa.
            
             9.6
             .
             Rev.
             17.14
             .
             who
             is
             also
             the
             chief
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             the
             chief
             son
             of
             man.
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             godly
             alone
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             understand
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             are
             regenerate
             :
             though
             indeed
             wee
             have
             all
             received
             our
             presse-money
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             ought
             every
             one
             according
             to
             our
             ingagement
             ;
             maintain
             this
             fight
             against
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Sathan
             hath
             more
             Subjects
             ,
             th●n
             any
             Emperor
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             more
             men
             to
             serve
             and
             fight
             for
             him
             ;
             th●n
             the
             Trinity
             which
             made
             us
             :
             that
             the
             little
             handfull
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             invironed
             ,
             and
             besieged
             with
             a
             numberless
             Multitude
             of
             deadly
             Enemies
             :
             All
             the
             Armadoes
             and
             Troopes
             of
             Devills
             ,
             all
             the
             Companies
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             all
             the
             forces
             and
             powers
             of
             Hell
             ;
             have
             bent
             their
             Bowes
             ,
             and
             made
             ready
             their
             Arrowes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             privily
             shoote
             at
             the
             righteous
             ;
             who
             are
             the
             only
             marke
             
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             and
             white
             at
             which
             they
             levell
             .
             Psa.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             among
             us
             Christians
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             all
             tongues
             ;
             Oh
             that
             hee
             were
             the
             object
             of
             all
             hearts
             !
             but
             whereas
             the
             Schoole
             disputes
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             Pulpit
             preaches
             of
             him
             ,
             Hipocrites
             talk
             of
             him
             ,
             time
             servers
             make
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             Polititians
             pretend
             him
             ,
             Profane
             men
             swear
             by
             him
             ,
             Civill
             honest
             men
             persecute
             him
             ,
             Millions
             professe
             him
             ,
             few
             love
             him
             ,
             few
             serve
             him
             ,
             few
             care
             to
             honour
             him
             .
             Godly
             men
             even
             amongst
             us
             Christians
             ,
             are
             like
             timber
             Trees
             in
             a
             wood
             ;
             here
             one
             and
             there
             one
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             feared
             ,
             that
             as
             once
             in
             Israel
             ,
             a
             thousand
             followed
             Baal
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             followed
             God
             :
             So
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             many
             serve
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Devill
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             truely
             serves
             God
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             .
             
          
           
             3
             If
             our
             Enemies
             are
             so
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             so
             great
             in
             might
             ,
             in
             malice
             ,
             in
             experience
             and
             cunning
             ;
             as
             from
             hence
             wee
             are
             informed
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             wee
             have
             Enemies
             inferiour
             ,
             as
             wicked
             men
             ,
             exterior
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             ;
             interior
             ,
             as
             the
             flesh
             ;
             superiour
             ,
             as
             the
             Devill
             ;
             it
             behooves
             us
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             our
             owne
             strength
             (
             Hercules
             
             himselfe
             could
             not
             coape
             with
             two
             adversaries
             at
             once
             )
             but
             to
             implore
             the
             assistance
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             Captaine
             ;
             whose
             weakenesse
             was
             too
             strong
             for
             all
             their
             power
             and
             might
             ;
             the
             which
             beeing
             done
             ;
             feare
             not
             a
             strong
             Enemie
             against
             thee
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             a
             stronger
             friend
             with
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Quest.
               WHat
               collect
               you
               in
               particular
               from
               those
               words
               ;
               I
               will
               put
               Enmity
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             Ans.
             This
             shewes
             the
             stabillity
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             with
             God
             ,
             neither
             doth
             his
             word
             disagree
             from
             his
             intention
             (
             because
             hee
             is
             truth
             it selfe
             )
             nor
             his
             deede
             ,
             from
             his
             word
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             power
             it selfe
             :
             
               God
               is
               not
               as
               man
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               lye
               ;
               neither
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               that
               he
               should
               repent
               :
               Hath
               hee
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               enmity
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               not
               do
               it
               ?
            
             Or
             
               hath
               he
               spoaken
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               hee
               accomplish
               it
               ?
            
             Numb
             .
             23.19
             .
             
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               shall
               passe
               away
               ,
               but
               one
               jott
               ,
               or
               tittle
               of
               ●is
               word
               shall
               not
               passe
               ,
               til
               all
               bee
               fulfilled
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.18
             .
          
           
           
             Quest.
             
               What
               instruction
               affords
               this
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             
             1
             That
             to
             be
             without
             reproaches
             ,
             or
             persecutions
             ,
             wee
             may
             rather
             wish
             then
             hope
             ;
             for
             what
             peace
             can
             we
             looke
             for
             ,
             
             betweene
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             seeing
             God
             himselfe
             from
             the
             beginni●g
             hath
             set
             them
             at
             Enmity
             ?
             yea
             ,
             once
             to
             expect
             it
             were
             an
             effect
             of
             frenzy
             ,
             not
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             2
             Since
             we
             can
             expect
             no
             peace
             f●om
             the
             Serpents
             seede
             ;
             
             let
             as
             many
             as
             are
             of
             the
             womans
             seede
             ,
             and
             of
             Christs
             side
             ;
             ●nanimously
             hold
             together
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             whither
             Bazil
             ▪
             and
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             perceiving
             the
             Arrians
             to
             improve
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             ;
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             ;
             soone
             reconciled
             themselves
             ,
             and
             united
             their
             forces
             together
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             ,
             are
             more
             to
             bee
             commended
             ,
             Or
             the
             Pope
             to
             bee
             abhorred
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             busie
             and
             hot
             against
             Luther
             ,
             that
             hee
             neglected
             to
             looke
             to
             all
             Christendome
             against
             the
             Turke
             .
             Which
             declared
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             easier
             disgest
             Mahometisme
             ,
             then
             Lutheronisme
             .
             The
             case
             of
             too
             many
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             that
             thinke
             they
             love
             Christ
             fervently
             ,
             though
             wee
             may
             justly
             suspect
             
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             their
             being
             so
             busie
             ,
             and
             hot
             against
             the
             Reformation
             established
             .
             Against
             which
             they
             cannot
             bring
             any
             expresse
             scripture
             ;
             only
             they
             seek
             straws
             to
             put
             out
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             &
             puzzell
             others
             withall
             .
             As
             Bernard
             speaks
             of
             som●
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             it
             would
             argue
             more
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             his
             gospell
             ;
             if
             they
             would
             ioyne
             with
             the
             godly
             party
             ,
             against
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             Papists
             .
             As
             ,
             let
             but
             two
             Mastifes
             bee
             jarring
             betweene
             themselves
             :
             when
             the
             Bare
             comes
             they
             forget
             private
             strife
             ,
             to
             assayle
             their
             common
             Enemy
             .
             And
             certainly
             they
             might
             bee
             as
             firme
             friends
             to
             truth
             ;
             although
             they
             were
             not
             such
             bitter
             enemies
             to
             peace
             .
             For
             as
             the
             case
             standeth
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             whether
             they
             more
             intend
             to
             doe
             God
             service
             ;
             or
             really
             doe
             the
             Devill
             and
             his
             instruments
             service
             ;
             by
             their
             contradicting
             ,
             and
             aspersing
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
             3
             If
             the
             Lord
             have
             put
             this
             Enmity
             ,
             betweene
             us
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
             Here
             is
             warrant
             in
             opposing
             ,
             comfort
             in
             suffering
             .
          
           
             
             4
             If
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             fight
             on
             Christs
             side
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             
               Gods
               word
            
             
             for
             their
             warrant
             :
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             have
             him
             assist
             them
             ,
             and
             prevent
             their
             Enemies
             :
             and
             is
             not
             that
             God
             wee
             fight
             for
             able
             enough
             to
             vindicate
             all
             our
             wrongs
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
             
               What
               occasioned
               the
               Lord
               to
               proclaime
               this
               enmity
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Adams
            
             si●ne
             in
             eating
             the
             
               forbidden
               fruite
            
             .
             a●d
             Sathans
             malice
             in
             moving
             ,
             and
             seducing
             him
             thereunto
             ,
             was
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             :
             the
             originall
             of
             this
             discord
             ,
             
             is
             from
             originall
             sin
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               What
               was
               the
               finall
               cause
               or
               end
               why
               God
               proclaimed
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             His
             end
             was
             threefold
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             regard
             of
             himselfe
             :
             his
             principal
             ●nd
             was
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             which
             should
             a●ise
             from
             the
             manifestation
             ,
             or
             admirable
             composition
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             providence
             herein
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             regard
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men●
             that
             hee
             might
             for
             the
             present
             punish
             one
             sinne
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
             end
             take
             due
             vengeance
             on
             them
             in
             their
             greater
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             finall
             Ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Godly
             for
             their
             greater
             good
             ,
             as
             namely
             that
             they
             might
             ,
             by
             this
             affliction
             and
             chastisement
             ,
             be
             stopt
             in
             their
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             ●ight
             of
             their
             evills
             pas●
             ,
             and
             made
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             prevented
             from
             si●ning
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             continuall
             exercise
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             walke
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             which
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             eternall
             happiness
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             SECT
             9.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               But
               how
               can
               God
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               being
               the
               Author
               of
               Sin
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Very
             well
             ;
             Even
             as
             the
             temporal
             Magistrate
             may
             put
             a
             fello●
             to
             death
             ,
             without
             committing
             of
             Murther
             :
             That
             he
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             any
             evill
             herein
             ,
             may
             appeare
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             By
             considering
             how
             the
             case
             stood
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             with
             Adam
             and
             al
             his
             posterity
             ,
             being
             condemned
             persons
             ,
             every
             moment
             expecting
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             that
             
             direfull
             sentence
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             before
             had
             threatned
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             should
             transgress
             his
             Royall
             command
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             namely
             the
             sent●nce
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Which
             was
             threefold
             ,
             viz.
             of
             
               
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 temporall
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 Soule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   soule
                
                 which
                 is
                 eternall
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Opposite
             to
             that
             three-fold
             life
             of
             
               
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             which
             if
             it
             had
             been
             fully
             ,
             and
             universally
             accomplisht
             ,
             we
             could
             have
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             was
             just
             (
             as
             now
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             give
             why
             so
             many
             should
             be
             Redeemed
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             mercifull
             )
             yet
             because
             he
             would
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             nature
             in
             Justice
             remember
             Mercy
             ,
             he
             ordained
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Remedy
             even
             Christ
             implyed
             in
             the
             Pronoune
             Relative
             ,
             Hee
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             as
             he
             had
             before
             predestinated
             ,
             to
             be
             borne
             againe
             by
             his
             word
             and
             Spirit
             .
             Iohn
             3.
             to
             a
             lively
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             lay
             hold
             on
             this
             Remedy
             ,
             yet
             with
             all
             hee
             did
             appoint
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             way
             to
             Heaven
             should
             be
             thorny
             and
             troublesome
             .
             To
             which
             end
             he
             mixed
             with
             the
             sweet
             promise
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             bitter
             Ingredient
             
             of
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             Implyed
             in
             the
             word
             Enmity
             ,
             but
             yet
             more
             to
             justifie
             this
             Judgement
             of
             God
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             just
             .
          
           
             
             2
             It
             will
             appeare
             if
             we
             distinguish
             the
             ends
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Sathan
            
             ,
             and
             
               wicked
               men
            
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             our
             Saviours
             example
             ;
             Iudas
             delivered
             him
             to
             death
             for
             gaine
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             for
             Envy
             ,
             Pilate
             for
             feare
             ,
             the
             Devill
             provoked
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             through
             this
             
               Enmity
               ;
               Christ
            
             himselfe
             to
             obey
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             love
             to
             sinners
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Redemption
             ,
             each
             did
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             to
             contrary
             ends
             :
             so
             when
             this
             Enmity
             breaks
             forth
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Sathan
             hath
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             as
             a
             malicious
             Author
             ,
             As
             when
             he
             entred
             into
             Iudas
             and
             made
             him
             betray
             Christ
             ,
             
             Luk
             22.3
             .
             Man
             himselfe
             as
             a
             voluntary
             Instrument
             ,
             as
             when
             Pharoah
             hardened
             his
             owne
             heart
             against
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Israel
               Exod.
            
             9.34
             .
             God
             as
             a
             most
             Righteous
             Judge
             ,
             and
             Avenger
             ,
             as
             when
             hee
             also
             hardened
             Pharoahs
             heart
             ,
             Exod.
             9.12
             but
             how
             ?
             even
             by
             permitting
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             from
             his
             owne
             malicious
             inclination
             to
             hate
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             :
             not
             by
             infusing
             this
             malice
             ,
             nor
             
             by
             withdrawing
             any
             grace
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             denying
             that
             grace
             which
             hee
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             infuse
             corruption
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             with
             hold
             the
             occasion
             ,
             Even
             as
             when
             the
             Rider
             gives
             his
             fiery
             horse
             the
             Reyns
             ,
             we
             saie
             he
             puts
             him
             on
             ;
             In
             mercy
             infusing
             this
             Enmity
             into
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             against
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             :
             Not
             against
             their
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             their
             condition
             ,
             disposition
             ,
             and
             wicked
             conversation
             ;
             we
             and
             the
             Devill
             should
             never
             have
             falne
             out
             ,
             we
             agree
             but
             too
             well
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             an
             enmity
             between
             us
             .
             Yea
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             as
             God
             turned
             the
             treachery
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             the
             good
             of
             all
             beleevers
             ,
             so
             he
             turnes
             this
             Enmity
             of
             Sathan
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             his
             Childrens
             great
             advantage
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             glory
             .
             
             And
             hereupon
             is
             that
             distinction
             of
             adversities
             :
             as
             they
             come
             from
             Sathan
             ,
             they
             are
             usually
             called
             temptations
             ;
             as
             they
             come
             from
             
               men
               ,
               persecutions
            
             ;
             as
             from
             
               God
               ,
               afflictions
            
             .
             And
             well
             may
             hee
             work
             good
             ,
             by
             evill
             Instruments
             ,
             when
             every
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Magistrate
             hath
             the
             feat
             to
             make
             profitable
             Instruments
             ,
             aswell
             
             of
             evill
             persons
             as
             of
             good
             :
             And
             each
             Physitian
             can
             make
             poyson
             medicinable
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             10.
             
          
           
             
             Q.
             
               This
               rub
               being
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               passage
               made
               cleere
               :
               proceed
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               your
               Text
               ,
               and
               shew
               me
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Enmity
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             First
             I
             will
             make
             a
             distinction
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             the
             Answer
             .
             The
             circumstance
             of
             time
             is
             twofold
             ;
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             ,
             And
             the
             time
             that
             it
             is
             to
             continue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             wee
             consider
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             first
             proclaimed
             ;
             It
             was
             immediatly
             after
             the
             fall
             ▪
             when
             Adam
             had
             newly
             sinned
             :
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Creation
             :
             even
             when
             time
             it self
             was
             not
             a
             week
             old
             ,
             as
             is
             probably
             conjectured
             by
             the
             learned
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             time
             that
             this
             Enmity
             is
             to
             continue
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             generall
             ,
             or
             particular
             ;
             The
             generall
             time
             is
             here
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Text
             indefinitly
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               Enmity
               between
               ●hee
               and
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               between
               they
               seed
               and
               her
               seed
               ,
            
             which
             being
             without
             limitation
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             largely
             ,
             and
             so
             signifies
             that
             it
             is
             perpetuall
             without
             end
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             time
             ▪
             to
             the
             end
             of
             all
             time
             ,
             when
             time
             (
             saith
             one
             )
             began
             ,
             
             this
             malice
             first
             began
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             end
             but
             with
             the
             latest
             Man
             :
             It
             is
             an
             everlasting
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             like
             a
             
               Statute
               in
               Magna
               Charta
            
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             time
             more
             strictly
             ,
             
             then
             it
             signifies
             in
             the
             Subject
             possest
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             a
             wicked
             mans
             life
             :
             or
             if
             in
             time
             he
             becomes
             the
             Womans
             seed
             by
             a
             new
             birth
             ,
             then
             it
             signifies
             that
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             went
             before
             Regeneration
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             a
             godly
             mans
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             after
             he
             is
             become
             the
             Womans
             seed
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             morning
             of
             his
             new
             birth
             ,
             to
             the
             evening
             of
             his
             departure
             hence
             ,
             without
             intermission
             which
             makes
             the
             Psalmist
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               for
               thy
               sake
               are
               we
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             Psal.
             44.22
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               What
               way
               wee
               gleane
               from
               hence
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Some
             comfort
             ,
             
             in
             that
             this
             War
             shall
             once
             have
             an
             end
             :
             The
             Israellites
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             live
             under
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             or
             travells
             of
             the
             Wildernesse
             :
             Nor
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             alwayes
             under
             this
             heavy
             yoak
             of
             affliction
             and
             persecution
             :
             for
             Death
             shall
             free
             us
             from
             our
             sorrowes
             ,
             aswell
             
             as
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             yea
             as
             this
             is
             their
             time
             to
             persecute
             ,
             ours
             to
             suffer
             ,
             so
             their
             time
             will
             come
             to
             suffer
             ,
             ours
             to
             triumph
             ,
             let
             me
             rather
             feele
             their
             mallice
             ,
             
               then
               be
               wrapt
               up
               in
               their
               vengeance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
             Quest.
             
               WHat
               is
               their
               manner
               of
               venting
               this
               Enmity
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Sathan
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darknes
             ,
             and
             his
             adherents
             the
             wicked
             world
             :
             do
             war
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Members
             two
             wayes
             ,
             by
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             by
             Perswasions
             ,
             under
             which
             two
             Generalls
             ,
             are
             comprised
             divers
             and
             sundry
             particulars
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             severally
             speak
             of
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Properties
             of
             this
             Enmity
             ,
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             all
             Sathans
             businesse
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             at
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             )
             to
             slay
             Soule●
             ,
             1
             Peter
             5.8
             .
             Iob.
             1.7
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             want
             Instruments
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             
             to
             further
             ,
             and
             promote
             this
             his
             designe
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               Now
               a
               word
               of
               the
               place
               where
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             circumstance
             of
             place
             ,
             is
             threefold
             .
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               place
               strictly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Subject
               in
               whom
               it
               resides
               :
               then
               it
               is
               principally
               the
               heart
               of
               Man
               unsanctified
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               proclaimed
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
              
               ,
               as
               verse
               23.
               shewes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               exercise
               this
               Enmity
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               the
               place
               of
               this
               miserable
               world
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               Militant
               indeed
               ,
               Revel
               .
               12.7
               .
               It
               is
               said
               
                 there
                 was
                 warre
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Michael
                 and
                 his
                 Angells
                 ,
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 Dragon
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Dragon
                 fought
                 and
                 his
                 Angells
              
               ;
               But
               this
               cannot
               fitly
               be
               construed
               of
               Heaven
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               of
               Heaven
               on
               Earth
               :
               For
               in
               Heaven
               the
               Church
               is
               triumphant
               ,
               and
               the
               Devill
               in
               the
               beginning
               
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Peter
               2.4
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               Warfare
               ,
               but
               all
               wellfare
               ,
               no
               Jarr
               ;
               but
               love
               and
               peace
               ;
               yea
               such
               a
               peace
               ,
               as
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               So
               that
               by
               Heaven
               there
               ,
               is
               meant
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               on
               Earth
               ;
               called
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               
                 holy
                 Ierusalem
                 above
              
               ;
               for
               that
               her
               chiefe
               treasure
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Math.
               6.20
               .
               her
               affections
               in
               Heaven
               .
               
               Colos.
               3.2
               .
               her
               Conversation
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Phil.
               3.20
               .
               and
               for
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               dwells
               in
               her
               heart
               by
               faith
               .
               Ephes.
               3.17
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               WHat
               is
               promised
               shall
               be
               the
               issue
               ,
               or
               effect
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               who
               shall
               get
               the
               victory
               ?
            
          
           
             
             Answ.
             The
             issue
             or
             effect
             is
             declared
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               bruise
               thine
               head
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bruise
               his
               heele
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             bruising
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             is
             meant
             Sathans
             overthrow
             ,
             and
             finall
             Ruine
             and
             distruction
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Workes
             ,
             Iohn
             12.31
             .
             and
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.8
             .
             to
             which
             purpose
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             are
             very
             significant
             .
             
             
               Hee
               also
               himselfe
               tooke
               part
               of
               our
               flesh
               and
               blood
               that
               through
               death
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Divell
               ,
               Heb.
            
             2.14
             .
             And
             he
             being
             overcome
             ,
             his
             seed
             are
             overcome
             ,
             and
             perish
             with
             him
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.9
             .
             Iohn
             14.13.30
             .
             and
             12
             ,
             31.32
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             promise
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             
             life
             made
             to
             Eve
             ,
             and
             all
             mankind
             ,
             now
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             
               God.
               Collos.
            
             2.13
             .
             and
             1.21
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             only
             meant
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             but
             it
             implyes
             that
             all
             his
             Members
             ,
             by
             resisting
             the
             Devill
             stedfastly
             through
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             
               shall
               have
               victory
            
             also
             1
             Corinth
             .
             15.57
             .
             
               given
               them
               by
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               ,
               who
               shall
               bruise
            
             Sathan
             
               under
               our
               feet
               shortly
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             plainely
             ,
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
             Faith
             in
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             shall
             put
             this
             roaring
             Lyon
             to
             flight
             :
             
               They
               overcame
               him
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               Reve.
            
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             by
             his
             heele
             bruising
             is
             meant
             ,
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 Christs
                 holy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 Sathan
                 should
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 (
                 either
                 of
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 or
                 Persecutions
                 )
                 seek
                 to
                 suppresse
                 :
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 secondly
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 Sathan
                 should
                 afflict
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 brought
                 upon
                 him
                 
                   
                     That
                     Shamefull
                     ,
                     Death
                     of
                     the
                     Crosse
                     ,
                     Ga●
                     .
                     3.13
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     Painefull
                     ,
                     and
                     Death
                     of
                     the
                     Crosse
                     ,
                     Ga●
                     .
                     3.13
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     Cursed
                     ,
                     Death
                     of
                     the
                     Crosse
                     ,
                     Ga●
                     .
                     3.13
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             For
             then
             his
             heele
             was
             bruised
             ,
             when
             his
             Body
             was
             crucified
             .
             And
             it
             was
             no
             
             more
             then
             the
             bruising
             of
             his
             heele
             ;
             his
             divine
             Nature
             being
             impassible
             and
             untouched
             ;
             where
             note
             that
             it
             was
             the
             politick
             malice
             of
             the
             Devill
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             aymed
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Generall
             ,
             to
             disband
             the
             Army
             .
             So
             long
             as
             Christ
             lived
             on
             earth
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             no
             persecution
             against
             his
             
               Disciples
               ,
               Math.
            
             9.15
             .
             But
             let
             him
             be
             once
             removed
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             havock
             made
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Stephen
             is
             stoned
             ,
             Peter
             crucified
             ,
             Paul
             beheaded
             ,
             some
             strangled
             ,
             some
             burned
             ,
             some
             broyled
             ,
             some
             brained
             ,
             all
             but
             only
             St.
             Iohn
             murthered
             .
             And
             Thirdly
             it
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             beleeved
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             bruising
             ,
             in
             one
             kinde
             or
             other
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             And
             then
             his
             heele
             is
             bruised
             ,
             when
             his
             Members
             are
             afflicted
             :
             But
             all
             the
             hurt
             they
             can
             do
             is
             ,
             but
             to
             bruise
             the
             heele
             .
          
           
             Bruise
             them
             in
             their
             
               
                 Persons
                 ,
              
               
                 Estates
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   Names
                
                 ;
              
            
          
           
             For
             to
             hurt
             their
             best
             parts
             ,
             their
             Soules
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             :
             yea
             all
             this
             bruising
             in
             the
             end
             shall
             turne
             to
             the
             further
             good
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             their
             Soules
             ,
             
               
                 
                   Here
                   in
                   Grace
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Hereafter
                   in
                   Glory
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             so
             you
             have
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             Author
             ,
             the
             Subject
             ,
             the
             Object
             ,
             the
             Cause
             ,
             the
             End
             ,
             the
             Time
             ,
             the
             Manner
             ,
             the
             Place
             ,
             the
             Continuance
             ,
             the
             Issue
             and
             effects
             of
             this
             Enmity
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               BY
               your
               opening
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               unveyling
               of
               the
               termes
               :
               I
               see
               it
               looketh
               two
               severall
               wayes
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               reacheth
               out
               as
               it
               were
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               a
               blessing
               to
               all
               beleevers
               ,
               aswell
               as
               a
               curse
               with
               the
               other
               to
               all
               wicked
               men
               and
               Spirits
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Yea
             it
             is
             like
             a
             Checker
             ;
             
               
                 halfe
                 white
                 ,
              
               
                 halfe
                 black
                 .
              
            
             Consisting
             as
          
           
             Much
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             
             as
             Judgement
             and
             terror
             :
             resembling
             Moses
             who
             saved
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             slew
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             For
             as
             harsh
             as
             the
             words
             sound
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             full
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ;
             and
             containe
             so
             much
             in
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             this
             text
             may
             well
             be
             called
             
             the
             Gospells
             Epitome
             ;
             yea
             the
             marrow
             ,
             or
             pith
             of
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             compiled
             by
             wisdome
             it selfe
             ;
             A
             short
             ,
             yet
             absolute
             Sum
             of
             all
             holy
             faith
             ,
             yea
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             whatsoever
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             have
             written
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             do
             preach
             ;
             The
             key
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             calls
             the
             Creed
             ;
             It
             is
             but
             of
             a
             short
             sound
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             ;
             little
             in
             shew
             ,
             infinite
             in
             sence
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             large
             for
             matter
             ,
             so
             short
             for
             phrase
             ,
             so
             profound
             for
             depth
             ,
             so
             sweet
             for
             Consolation
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             terrible
             for
             severity
             ,
             that
             it
             well
             suites
             with
             the
             Author
             who
             spake
             the
             words
             and
             none
             els
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               I
               perceive
               then
               ,
               that
               to
               draw
               this
            
             Well
             
               dry
               ,
               to
               dig
               this
            
             Mine
             
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               of
               each
               severall
               ,
               in
               this
            
             universe
             
               were
               an
            
             Herculean
             
               work
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               some
               divine
            
             Theseus
             ,
             or
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             
               Besides
               it
               would
               require
               too
               large
               a
               vollume
               ,
               for
               Common
               use
               :
               wherefore
               it
               shall
               content
               mee
               ,
               you
               only
               Anatomize
               that
               part
               or
               Member
               of
               the
               whole
               which
               is
               here
               termed
               Enmity
               ,
               by
               laying
               open
               the
               veines
               ,
               and
               Arteries
               thereof
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               very
               point
               ,
               or
               mayn
               Center
               ,
               the
               pole
               ,
               or
               Cardinall
               Axeltree
               ,
               upon
               which
               this
               text
               moves
               ,
               and
               
               is
               turned
               .
               And
               that
               will
               be
               sufficient
               :
               For
               where
               prevailing
               is
               by
               lyes
               ,
               there
               discovery
               is
               victory
               ;
               yet
               lest
               the
               Pages
               should
               still
               grow
               ,
               As
               fi●h
               into
               a
               multitude
               ,
               garble
               your
               notions
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               but
               the
               very
               Marrow
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
             
               And
               because
               Method
               to
               the
               matter
               is
               as
               fashion
               to
               Apparell
               ;
               and
               form
               to
               building
               ,
               propose
               what
               shall
               be
               your
               order
               of
               distribution
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             As
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               Solomon
            
             was
             mounted
             unto
             ,
             by
             six
             staires
             :
             so
             this
             Throne
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             this
             strong
             hold
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             may
             be
             mounted
             unto
             (
             for
             I
             only
             intend
             a
             discovery
             at
             this
             time
             )
             by
             a
             Ladder
             of
             six
             steps
             ,
             set
             upon
             this
             ground
             which
             is
             already
             laid
             ,
             or
             if
             this
             originall
             ,
             be
             counted
             for
             one
             step
             ,
             then
             the
             Ladder
             consists
             of
             seaven
             staves
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             seven
             steps
             which
             led
             up
             to
             that
             
               Temple
               in
               Ezekiels
               Vision
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             40.26
             .
             For
          
           
             I
             will
             draw
             all
             our
             present
             discourse
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             these
             heads
             :
             (
             taking
             liberty
             so
             to
             place
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             serve
             best
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             Readers
             benefit
             .
             )
             
             Viz.
             
             
               
                 The
                 Originall
                 ,
                 of
                 Enmity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 of
                 Enmity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Properties
                 ,
                 of
                 Enmity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Causes
                 ,
                 Why
                 wicked
                 men
                 hate
                 and
                 persecute
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ends
                 ,
                 Why
                 wicked
                 men
                 hate
                 and
                 persecute
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 why
                 ,
                 God
                 permits
                 them
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Godly
                
                 suffer
                 it
                 so
                 patiently
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             seaven
             shall
             limit
             my
             speech
             ,
             and
             your
             patient
             attention
             ,
             and
             I
             take
             them
             only
             to
             be
             inherent
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             short
             adherent
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             salute
             as
             I
             passe
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             within
             the
             circumference
             ,
             these
             are
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             Center
             ;
             And
             these
             alone
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             may
             serve
             as
             spectacles
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Devill
             ●nd
             his
             Workes
             by
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             hatred
             and
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             14
          
           
             Quest.
             
               TO
               begin
               with
               the
               second
               point
               proposed
               (
               having
               dispatched
               
               the
               first
               )
               and
               to
               proceed
               from
               Explication
               to
               Confirmation
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               so
               to
               Application
               .
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               Ages
               past
               ,
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               between
               these
               two
               Kings
            
             Sathan
             and
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               their
               Regiments
               ,
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               Godly
               ,
               a
               perpetuall
               War
               ,
               Enmity
               and
               strife
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Lords
               prediction
               or
               Proclamation
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             For
             proofe
             I
             could
             produce
             Testimonies
             and
             examples
             innumerable
             there
             being
             scarce
             a
             Page
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             ●ither
             expresse
             or
             imply
             somewhat
             touching
             this
             Enmity
             ,
             yea
             as
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             contained
             nothing
             else
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             significantly
             calls
             them
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Battailes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.14
             .
             as
             Rupertus
             well
             observes
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             examples
             ,
             give
             a
             quicker
             impression
             then
             Arguments
             :
             the
             proofe
             shall
             be
             by
             Induction
             of
             particuler
             instances
             collected
             from
             the
             Scripures
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             ,
             wherein
             I
             will
             be
             briefe
             ,
             and
             only
             mention
             ,
             Three
             in
             every
             Age
             (
             though
             the
             Sea
             of
             examples
             hath
             no
             bottome
             )
             for
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             speak
             more
             
             at
             large
             when
             I
             come
             to
             the
             properties
             and
             Causes
             of
             Enmity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               continuance
               of
               the
               worlds
               Enmity
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               Viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 before
                 the
                 flood
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 After
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 After
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 before
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Since
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 After
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Persecutions
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 and
                 Infancy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 hitherto
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 For
                 these
                 present
                 times
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             1.
             
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             Viz.
             the
             old
             World
             before
             the
             Flood
             .
             Wee
             read
             of
             this
             War
             ,
             enmity
             and
             strife
             between
             Cain
             and
             Abell
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             3.12
             .
             Betweene
             Lamech
             and
             the
             holy
             Seed
             ,
             Gen.
             4.23.24
             .
             and
             between
             those
             wicked
             Gyants
             ,
             which
             Moses
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             6.2
             .
             to
             .12
             .
             Yea
             ,
             those
             Gyants
             bad
             battle
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             our
             Mythologists
             add
             ,
             to
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             AFter
             the
             Flood
             ,
             
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             between
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Sodom
             and
             righteous
             
               Lot
               ,
               Gen.
            
             19.4.9.11
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
             between
             Hagar
             and
             Ishmael
             ,
             the
             Bond
             woman
             and
             her
             son
             ,
             and
             Sarah
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             the
             Free-woman
             and
             her
             son
             ,
             Gen.
             21.9.10
             .
             Gal.
             4.29
             .
             And
             between
             Esau
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             the
             more
             plainely
             to
             shadow
             out
             this
             enmity
             ,
             Gen.
             25.22.23
             .
             and
             after
             they
             were
             borne
             ,
             Gen.
             27.41
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             AFter
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             before
             Christ
             ,
             between
             Doeg
             and
             the
             eighty
             five
             Priests
             ,
             which
             he
             slew
             with
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.18.19
             .
             Between
             Iezabell
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             she
             destroyed
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.13.14
             .
             And
             between
             the
             Heads
             in
             Israel
             in
             Micahs
             time
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             were
             good
             ,
             Micah
             3.2
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
             4.
             
             SInce
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             this
             enmity
             so
             manifested
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             Gods
             ow●e
             people
             ,
             who
             first
             moved
             those
             persecutions
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Members
             ,
             that
             having
             beheaded
             Iohn
             Baptist
             his
             Harbinger
             ,
             and
             crucified
             himselfe
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               life
            
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             none
             dyed
             a
             naturall
             death
             save
             onely
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             he
             also
             was
             banished
             by
             Domitian
             to
             Pathmos
             ;
             and
             at
             another
             time
             thrust
             into
             a
             Tun
             of
             seething
             Oyle
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             and
             Saint
             Hierom
             do
             report
             :
             See
             Acts
             7.51
             .
             to
             60.
             
             &
             12.1
             .
             to
             5.
             
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
             Iohn
             21.18.19
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             all
             these
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             suffered
             martyrdome
             meerely
             for
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             whereof
             some
             were
             stoned
             ,
             some
             crucified
             ,
             some
             beheaded
             ,
             some
             thrust
             thorow
             with
             Speares
             ,
             some
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             other
             Beleevers
             ,
             for
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             makes
             mention
             of
             two
             thousand
             which
             suffered
             the
             same
             day
             with
             
               Nicanor
               ,
               
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               ,
            
             page
             32.
             which
             makes
             Saint
             Paul
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               I
               think
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               us
               the
               last
               Apostles
               ,
            
             as
             
               men
               appointed
               to
               death
            
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             4.9
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             AFter
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             ten
             Persecutions
             ,
             
             raysed
             by
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             godly
             Constantine
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             under
             Dioclesian
             ,
             seaventeen
             thousand
             Christians
             ,
             were
             slaine
             in
             one
             month
             :
             amongst
             whom
             also
             was
             Serena
             the
             Emperesse
             ,
             yea
             under
             him
             and
             nine
             other
             Emperors
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             innocent
             Christians
             put
             to
             death
             and
             tormented
             ,
             that
             St.
             Hierome
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Chromatius
             and
             Heliodorus
             )
             saith
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             one
             day
             in
             the
             whole
             yeare
             unto
             which
             the
             number
             of
             five
             thousand
             Martyrs
             might
             not
             be
             ascribed
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             who
             were
             put
             to
             the
             most
             exquisite
             deaths
             and
             torments
             that
             ever
             the
             wit
             or
             malice
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             
             Devils
             could
             invent
             to
             inflict
             :
             we
             read
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             twenty
             nine
             severall
             deaths
             that
             they
             were
             put
             unto
             ,
             if
             no
             other
             be
             omitted
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
             6
             FRom
             the
             primitive
             times
             and
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             hitherto
             the
             Turk
             and
             the
             Pope
             have
             acted
             their
             parts
             ,
             in
             shedding
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Iewes
             and
             Roman
             Emperours
             :
             touching
             which
             ,
             for
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             .
             Yet
             because
             a
             tast
             may
             please
             some
             ,
             I
             will
             insert
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             foretold
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             touching
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             calls
             himselfe
             Christs
             Vicar
             and
             supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             Angell
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Shee
               was
               drunk
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               Revell
               .
            
             17.6
             .
             Which
             in
             part
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             England
             ,
             under
             the
             raigne
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             when
             in
             one
             yeare
             ,
             a
             hundred
             seventy
             six
             persons
             of
             good
             quality
             were
             burnt
             for
             Religion
             ,
             
             with
             many
             of
             the
             Common
             sort
             :
             and
             in
             France
             ,
             for
             before
             these
             late
             bloody
             Massacres
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             then
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             which
             suffered
             Martyrdome
             about
             Transubstantiation
             :
             For
             the
             chiefe
             persecutors
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             are
             not
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             Turks
             ,
             or
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             hold
             great
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Antichristians
             and
             Pseudochristians
             ,
             which
             makes
             our
             Saviour
             say
             
               they
               shall
               excommunicate
               you
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             blot
             out
             your
             names
             from
             among
             Gods
             people
             ,
             or
             cast
             you
             out
             from
             the
             visible
             outward
             communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
             vertue
             hath
             ever
             suffered
             most
             from
             those
             ,
             which
             should
             and
             seeme
             to
             uphold
             her
             :
             and
             instruders
             upon
             other
             mens
             right
             can
             indure
             any
             man
             ,
             how
             bad
             soever
             ,
             rather
             to
             live
             by
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             servants
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             intrude
             upon
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Mat.
             21.33
             .
             to
             39.
             where
             those
             Farmers
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             killed
             the
             servants
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             receive
             their
             Masters
             rent
             :
             they
             did
             not
             kill
             the
             Theeves
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             spoylers
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             but
             the
             servants
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             was
             ,
             that
             
             they
             might
             take
             the
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             godly
             have
             ever
             suffered
             most
             from
             such
             as
             professe
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             with
             them
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             the
             complaint
             almost
             of
             all
             the
             Fa●●ers
             and
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             written
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             times
             ,
             were
             hated
             ,
             traduced
             ,
             calumniated
             ,
             slandered
             reproached
             ,
             accused
             ,
             persecuted
             and
             condemne●
             of
             such
             as
             professe
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             ●hough
             under
             o●her
             pretences
             ,
             yet
             only
             fo
             their
             au●ier
             and
             holy
             lives
             ,
             that
             they
             stucke
             close
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             made
             conscience
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             rush
             so
             boldly
             into
             sin
             as
             others
             .
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Chap.
             4.5.16
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             
             7
             TO
             come
             unto
             these
             present
             times
             wherein
             wee
             live
             .
             Is
             the
             World
             mended
             with
             age
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             I
             would
             to
             God
             we
             did
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             little
             world
             ,
             the
             older
             it
             grows
             the
             more
             diseased
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             great
             world
             ,
             the
             older
             the
             more
             vicious
             ;
             that
             the
             
             consummation
             of
             times
             and
             sins
             were
             not
             met
             together
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             as
             commonly
             in
             a
             diseased
             body
             all
             the
             humours
             fall
             down
             into
             the
             Legs
             or
             feet
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             Issue
             there
             :
             so
             the
             corruption
             of
             all
             ages
             hath
             sliden
             downe
             into
             this
             of
             ours
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             feete
             .
             Many
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               walke
               ,
               that
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               Crosse
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             3.18
             .
             If
             many
             in
             Saint
             Paules
             time
             ,
             more
             now
             ;
             for
             Satan
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             bound
             is
             now
             loosed
             again
             out
             of
             his
             prison
             ,
             and
             hath
             great
             wrath
             ▪
             because
             he
             knows
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.12
             .
             To
             speake
             onely
             of
             the
             entertainment
             which
             piety
             finds
             among
             such
             as
             would
             be
             counted
             (
             not
             only
             Christians
             but
             )
             Protestants
             ,
             
             which
             principally
             I
             intend
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             live
             a
             conscionable
             and
             unreprovable
             life
             ,
             abstaine
             from
             drunkennesse
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             prophaning
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             separate
             himselfe
             from
             evill
             ,
             yea
             ,
             wicked
             company
             ,
             be
             zealous
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             Without
             being
             traduced
             ,
             calumlumniated
             ,
             hated
             ,
             slandered
             and
             persecuted
             for
             the
             same
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             :
             for
             if
             our
             righteousnesse
             doe
             but
             exceed
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             a
             swearer
             ,
             
             or
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             Abel
             was
             persecuted
             of
             Caine
             ,
             because
             his
             Sacrifice
             was
             better
             than
             his
             .
             If
             a
             man
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             too
             precise
             :
             if
             he
             will
             be
             more
             than
             almost
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             curious
             ,
             phantastical
             ,
             factious
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             mocked
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             were
             a
             spirit
             of
             dishonour
             and
             shame
             .
             How
             common
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             wound
             all
             holinesse
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Puritan
             ,
             a
             name
             so
             full
             of
             the
             Serpents
             enmity
             ,
             as
             the
             egge
             of
             a
             Cockatrice
             is
             full
             of
             poyson
             ?
             What
             should
             I
             say
             ?
             The
             world
             is
             growne
             so
             much
             knave
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             now
             a
             vice
             to
             be
             honest
             .
             O
             the
             deplorable
             condition
             of
             these
             times
             !
             Even
             the
             Devill
             himself
             durst
             not
             have
             been
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             scoft
             at
             holinesse
             in
             those
             ancient
             and
             purer
             times
             :
             but
             now
             I
             could
             even
             sinke
             downe
             with
             shame
             ,
             to
             see
             Christianity
             every
             where
             so
             discountenanced
             :
             our
             very
             names
             come
             into
             few
             mouths
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             returne
             but
             with
             reproaches
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             be
             mercifull
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             thy
             Servants
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             laws
             ,
             
             we
             suffer
             little
             but
             the
             lash
             of
             evill
             tongues
             ;
             but
             were
             wicked
             mens
             powers
             answerable
             to
             their
             wils
             and
             malice
             ,
             they
             
               would
               deliver
               us
               up
               to
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               put
               us
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               excommunicate
               and
               kill
               us
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Saviour
             shewes
             ,
             Iohn
             16.2.33
             .
             and
             Mat.
             24.9
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             
             their
             enmity
             and
             hatred
             would
             be
             so
             virulent
             and
             bitter
             ,
             that
             the
             brother
             would
             betray
             the
             brother
             to
             death
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             would
             rise
             up
             against
             their
             Parents
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             dye
             ,
             the
             kinsman
             against
             the
             kinsman
             ,
             and
             the
             friend
             against
             the
             friend
             ,
             only
             for
             professing
             Christs
             name
             ,
             &
             being
             religious
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             affirmes
             ,
             Math.
             10.34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Luke
             21.16.17
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             strange
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             endes
             of
             Christs
             comming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             appeares
             ,
             Mat.
             10.34.35
             .
             where
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             
               Think
               not
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               send
               Peace
               ,
               but
               the
               sword
            
             ;
             meaning
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             &
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ;
             for
             
               I
               am
               come
               to
               set
               a
               man
               at
               variance
               against
               his
               Father
               ,
               the
               daughter-in-Law
               against
               the
               Mother-in-Law
               ,
               and
               a
               mans
               enemies
               shall
               be
               they
               of
               his
               owne
               houshold
               ,
               Luke
            
             12.51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             Neither
             want
             we
             precedents
             of
             this
             ;
             
             For
             ,
             by
             whom
             was
             upright
             Abel
             persecuted
             and
             slain
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             owne
             brother
             Caine
             ?
             Who
             scoffed
             at
             righteous
             Noah
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             son
             Cham
             ?
             By
             whom
             was
             that
             vertuous
             and
             religious
             Lady
             Barbara
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             imbracing
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             by
             her
             owne
             Father
             Dioscorus
             ?
             Who
             made
             Serena
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             for
             her
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ?
             but
             her
             owne
             Husband
             Dioclesian
             .
             Who
             helped
             to
             burne
             Bradford
             ?
             but
             Bourne
             ,
             whose
             life
             he
             had
             formerly
             saved
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             whom
             was
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             betrayed
             ,
             bu●
             by
             his
             owne
             Disciple
             Iudas
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
             8.
             
             FOr
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             As
             this
             strife
             and
             enmity
             in
             the
             wicked
             against
             the
             Godly
             ,
             was
             early
             in
             its
             entrance
             ,
             taking
             its
             first
             being
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             hath
             constantly
             continued
             hitherto
             :
             so
             it
             will
             be
             long
             in
             continuance
             ,
             and
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             shewes
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             last
             remnants
             of
             time
             are
             likely
             to
             have
             the
             most
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             as
             in
             them
             
             
               love
               shall
               wax
               cold
               ,
               Math.
            
             24.12
             .
             so
             as
             love
             groweth
             cold
             ,
             contention
             groweth
             hot
             .
          
           
             More
             expresly
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             foretels
             ,
             That
             
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               shall
               come
               such
               perilous
               times
               ,
            
             that
             
               all
               who
               will
               live
               godly
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               there
               shall
               be
               scoffers
               ,
               false
               accusers
               ,
               cursed
               speakers
               ,
               fierce
               despisers
               of
               them
               that
               be
               good
               ,
               such
               as
               shall
               turne
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               deny
               God
               the
               only
               Lord
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               And
               being
               fleshly
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               shall
               speak
               evill
               of
               the
               things
               which
               they
               know
               not
               ;
               And
               whatsoever
               things
               they
               know
               naturally
               as
               bruit
               beasts
               ,
               which
               are
               without
               reason
               ,
            
             in
             those
             things
             
               they
               shall
               corrupt
               themselves
               ;
               And
               that
               many
               shall
               follow
               their
               damnable
               wayes
               ,
               whereby
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               shall
               be
               evill
               spoken
               off
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               as
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               withstood
               Moses
               :
               so
               these
               also
               shall
               resist
               the
               truth
               ,
               being
               men
               of
               corrupt
               mindes
               ,
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ,
               being
               before
               of
               old
               ,
               ordained
               to
               condemnation
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             to
             13.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             &
             3.3
             .
             Iude
             4.10
             .
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             continuance
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             wind
             up
             with
             a
             word
             of
             
             Application
             :
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Godly
             that
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             have
             been
             envyed
             ,
             
             hated
             ,
             traduced
             ,
             nick-named
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             come
             after
             us
             shall
             be
             ;
             let
             no
             particular
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             look
             to
             faire
             better
             then
             the
             whole
             body
             :
             we
             see
             the
             Patriarchs
             went
             this
             way
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             this
             way
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             this
             way
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             this
             way
             ,
             this
             way
             went
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             we
             look
             for
             an
             easier
             way
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             the
             dearest
             of
             Gods
             Children
             in
             former
             ages
             have
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             Christ
             ,
             beene
             put
             to
             such
             cruell
             deaths
             and
             torments
             for
             keeping
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             let
             us
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             dealt
             with
             us
             farre
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             pray
             for
             good
             Magistrates
             to
             whom
             ,
             next
             under
             God
             ,
             we
             owe
             the
             thanks
             :
             Yea
             ,
             if
             our
             Fore-fathers
             so
             willingly
             underwent
             those
             fiery
             tryals
             ,
             let
             none
             for
             shame
             shrink-under
             the
             burthen
             of
             an
             aiery
             tryall
             only
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             brother
             persecute
             the
             brother
             ,
             the
             son
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Parent
             his
             Childe
             ,
             the
             Hnsband
             his
             Wife
             the
             Disciple
             his
             Lord
             ,
             thinke
             it
             not
             strange
             to
             
             be
             persecuted
             of
             any
             ;
             for
             lightly
             they
             which
             are
             not
             persecuted
             ,
             are
             persecutors
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               HAving
               proved
               the
            
             Continuance
             
               of
               this
               Enmity
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
            
             
             
               now
               tell
               us
               what
               be
               the
            
             Signes
             and
             Properties
             
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             They
             are
             either
             
               
                 Mentall
                 ,
              
               
                 Verball
              
               
                 or
                 Actuall
                 .
              
            
             The
             first
             whereof
             are
             inward
             and
             secret
             ,
             the
             two
             later
             outward
             and
             manifest
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               What
               are
               the
            
             mentall
             properties
             ,
             
               which
               you
               call
               inward
               and
               secret
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             They
             are
             foure
             in
             number
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             their
             manor
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 envy
                 the
                 good
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 contemne
                 the
                 meane
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 the
                 evill
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 hate
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             〈…〉
             ner
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             out
             of
             Enmity
             to
             envy
             the
             vertuous
             and
             good
             estate
             of
             the
             godly
             :
             
             For
             envy
             shall
             lead
             the
             Troope
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             lead
             the
             Souldiers
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             challenge
             the
             first
             place
             in
             the
             right-hand
             file
             (
             as
             pride
             doth
             in
             the
             Popes
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             seaven
             deadly
             sinnes
             )
             because
             it
             was
             the
             eldest
             and
             first
             borne
             sin
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             Devill
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             he
             begate
             upon
             our
             nature
             ,
             after
             we
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradice
             ;
             which
             makes
             St.
             Austin
             therefore
             call
             it
             (
             as
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             excellency
             )
             
               the
               Devills
               sin
            
             .
             Thus
             Caine
             envied
             his
             brother
             
               Abel
               ,
               Gen.
            
             4.5
             .
             
               Saul
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.28.29
             .
             and
             those
             unbeleeving
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.13
             .
             The
             wicked
             take
             as
             much
             delight
             to
             see
             the
             vertuous
             life
             of
             an
             holy
             man
             ,
             as
             sore
             eyes
             do
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Sunne
             .
             How
             contrary
             are
             good
             Angels
             and
             evill
             men
             ?
             The
             Angels
             rejoyce
             at
             that
             ,
             whereat
             these
             powte
             and
             stomack
             ;
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             cry
             and
             burst
             for
             Anger
             ,
             at
             that
             which
             makes
             musick
             in
             Heaven
             .
             
             But
             why
             is
             it
             ?
             These
             Antipodes
             to
             vertue
             ,
             having
             lost
             all
             good
             themselves
             ,
             are
             vexed
             to
             see
             it
             in
             another
             :
             a
             true
             note
             to
             know
             the
             Serpents
             Seed
             by
             ,
             for
             
             it
             is
             the
             Devils
             cognizance
             ,
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             as
             Love
             is
             
               Christs
               ,
               Iohn
            
             13.35
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             the
             very
             Lees
             of
             vice
             ;
             so
             it
             hath
             a
             punishment
             answerable
             :
             for
             by
             a
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             owne
             malice
             turnes
             back
             into
             their
             owne
             bowels
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             .
             7.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             slayeth
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             swords
             of
             Gideons
             enemies
             kild
             themselves
             ,
             Iudges
             7.22
             .
             For
             that
             none
             might
             have
             cause
             to
             envy
             the
             envious
             man
             againe
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             pity
             him
             ;
             envy
             it selfe
             is
             a
             fire
             ,
             which
             consumes
             that
             fuell
             ;
             a
             Worme
             which
             gnaweth
             that
             gourd
             ;
             a
             viper
             ,
             which
             eats
             through
             those
             bowels
             ;
             a
             Moath
             ,
             which
             fretteth
             that
             garment
             wherein
             it
             is
             bred
             ,
             nourished
             and
             maintained
             ;
             
               it
               is
               the
               consuming
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               rotting
               of
               the
               bones
               :
               Prov.
            
             14
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             wicked
             men
             thus
             envy
             the
             vertuous
             and
             good
             estate
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             their
             Hell
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             their
             Purgatory
             ;
             How
             will
             it
             gall
             them
             ,
             
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               themselves
               thrust
               out
               of
               doores
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               Lake
               which
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
            
             ?
          
           
           
             This
             shall
             make
             them
             
               gnash
               their
               teeth
               for
               envy
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             shewes
             ,
             Luke
             13.28
             .
             Math.
             8.11.12
             .
             but
             how
             just
             is
             it
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             fire
             of
             envy
             should
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell
             !
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             manner
             and
             property
             to
             contemne
             the
             supposed
             meane
             estate
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             
               Samballat
               ,
               Tobiah
            
             and
             Gershom
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             crue
             ,
             contemned
             Nehemiah
             and
             the
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Nehem.
            
             4.1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Thus
             Rabshakeh
             contemned
             Hezekiah
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             2
             Kings
             18.19
             .
             to
             36.
             and
             the
             Epicurean
             Philosophers
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             ,
             17.18
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             misery
             ,
             with
             good
             natures
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             loadstone
             of
             mercy
             ;
             with
             base
             mindes
             ,
             it
             is
             contrarily
             made
             a
             footstoole
             for
             pride
             to
             trample
             on
             ;
             and
             nothing
             so
             midnights
             the
             soule
             of
             him
             that
             is
             falne
             ,
             as
             scorne
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             arrogancy
             is
             a
             weed
             that
             ever
             grows
             on
             a
             dunghill
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             ranknesse
             of
             that
             
             soyle
             ,
             she
             hath
             her
             heighth
             and
             spreadings
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             but
             puft
             mindes
             ,
             and
             frothy
             wits
             ,
             that
             get
             so
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             bubble
             thus
             above
             inferiours
             .
             As
             what
             makes
             them
             contemne
             us
             ,
             but
             ,
             together
             with
             pride
             ,
             their
             ignorance
             ?
             For
             alass●
             ,
             they
             take
             notice
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             happinesse
             .
             Noahs
             vertues
             are
             not
             Chams
             admiration
             ;
             but
             his
             drunkennesse
             is
             his
             sport
             .
             Wicked
             men
             are
             like
             those
             ill
             taught
             children
             ,
             2
             King.
             2.24
             .
             that
             could
             upbraid
             Elisha
             with
             his
             bald
             head
             ,
             but
             had
             not
             the
             wit
             to
             consider
             how
             God
             had
             crowned
             that
             head
             with
             vertue
             and
             honour
             .
             O
             that
             they
             could
             but
             see
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             but
             say
             all
             :
             as
             Ephialtes
             ,
             when
             one
             cast
             him
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             his
             poverty
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               make
               rehearsall
               of
               other
               things
               also
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               love
               law
               ,
               and
               regard
               right
               ?
            
             But
             indeed
             ,
             this
             were
             to
             cleane
             our
             faces
             ,
             and
             foule
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             them
             insult
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             they
             cannot
             sit
             upon
             so
             high
             a
             cogge
             ,
             but
             may
             with
             turning
             prove
             the
             lowest
             in
             the
             Wheele
             :
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             with
             Hammon
             ,
             who
             being
             now
             made
             Lackey
             to
             a
             despised
             Iew
             ,
             begins
             to
             envy
             ,
             where
             halfe
             an
             houre
             since
             he
             had
             scorned
             ;
             and
             
             misery
             ,
             like
             a
             Vulture
             ,
             must
             have
             some
             body
             to
             prey
             upon
             .
             There
             is
             a
             continuall
             vicissitude
             of
             things
             :
             
               The
               Righteous
               is
               delivered
               out
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               cometh
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               Prov.
            
             11.8
             .
             
               The
               wicked
               shall
               bee
               a
               ransome
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               the
               transgressor
               for
               the
               upright
               ,
               Prov.
            
             21.18
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             THirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             manner
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             supposed
             evill
             estate
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Philistims
             did
             at
             Sampsons
             blindnesse
             and
             bondage
             ,
             whom
             they
             insulted
             over
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             laughing
             stock
             ,
             Iudg.
             16.25
             .
             Peninna
             at
             Hannahs
             barrennesse
             ,
             especially
             when
             shee
             went
             up
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.6.7
             .
             And
             the
             Iewes
             at
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Herod
             vexed
             some
             ,
             and
             slew
             others
             ,
             Acts
             12.1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Wicked
             men
             feed
             themselves
             with
             others
             adversity
             ,
             as
             Beetles
             are
             fed
             with
             their
             fellowes
             dung
             :
             and
             like
             Flesh-flies
             ,
             make
             the
             wounds
             of
             Gods
             children
             their
             chiefe
             nourishment
             :
             Yea
             ,
             
             Crocodile-like
             ,
             they
             would
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             ,
             fatten
             themselves
             with
             the
             warmest
             blood
             of
             godly
             mens
             lives
             .
             
          
           
             And
             not
             so
             onely
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             a
             generation
             ,
             whose
             onely
             rejoycing
             is
             ,
             
             Cham-like
             ,
             to
             see
             another
             fall
             into
             some
             grosse
             sin
             ,
             or
             infirmity
             :
             Yea
             ,
             as
             Luther
             speaks
             ,
             
               they
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               the
               scandals
               of
               the
               godly
            
             :
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             through
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             they
             doe
             fall
             into
             some
             evill
             ,
             like
             hungry
             Hogges
             ,
             they
             muzzle
             in
             their
             excrements
             ,
             and
             feast
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             upon
             dainties
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             that
             so
             glads
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             so
             opens
             their
             mouths
             with
             so
             much
             insolency
             and
             triumph
             ;
             as
             what
             cure
             will
             they
             take
             to
             spread
             the
             same
             abroad
             by
             a
             common
             fame
             :
             Yea
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             play
             the
             Curres
             ,
             and
             open
             when
             they
             are
             able
             to
             sp●ing
             no
             Game
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             filthy
             creatures
             ,
             that
             feed
             upon
             nothing
             but
             corruption
             .
             To
             delight
             in
             mens
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             the
             sport
             of
             devils
             :
             recovery
             from
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             the
             joy
             of
             good
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
             Cham
             derides
             his
             Fathers
             nakednesse
             ;
             it
             should
             have
             been
             his
             sorrow
             :
             he
             makes
             it
             his
             sport
             .
             But
             it
             is
             ill
             for
             a
             
             man
             to
             make
             himself
             merry
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             angers
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             
             4.
             
             IT
             is
             their
             manner
             to
             hate
             the
             religious
             ,
             as
             all
             carnall
             men
             hate
             the
             members
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
            
             10.22
             .
             thus
             Ahab
             hated
             Eliah
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             confessed
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.8
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             inveterately
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Kingdome
             or
             Nation
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             not
             sent
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.10
             .
             and
             
               Haman
               Mordecai
            
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             deadly
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             too
             little
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             Mordecai
             only
             ;
             
             wherefore
             he
             sought
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Mordecai
             ,
             that
             were
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Abashuerus
               ,
               Hest.
            
             3-5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             the
             effecting
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             obtained
             that
             bloody
             Edict
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.9
             .
             And
             lest
             it
             should
             want
             successe
             ,
             he
             offered
             ten
             thousand
             Talents
             of
             silver
             into
             the
             Kings
             Treasury
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             effected
             .
             Hest.
             3.9.13
             .
             And
             such
             another
             was
             cruell
             Arundel
             ,
             sometime
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             who
             vowed
             and
             swore
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             a
             slip
             of
             Professors
             in
             
             this
             Land
             ;
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             That
             their
             hatred
             extendeth
             not
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             person
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             generation
             of
             Gods
             Children
             and
             people
             .
             As
             what
             saith
             the
             wicked
             in
             Davids
             time
             ?
             
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               cut
               them
               off
               from
               being
               a
               Nation
               &
               ,
               let
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               be
               no
               more
               in
               remembrance
               .
               Let
               us
               take
               for
               our
               possessions
               the
               habitations
               of
               God
               ,
               Psa.
            
             83.4.12
          
           
             And
             the
             World
             is
             no
             changling
             ;
             for
             this
             age
             wants
             not
             many
             such
             Hamans
             and
             Arundels
             ,
             
             who
             so
             hate
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             wish
             ,
             as
             Caligula
             once
             did
             of
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               all
               but
               one
               neck
               that
               so
               they
               might
               cut
               it
               off
               at
               a
               blow
               ,
            
             where
             it
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             Mic.
             3.2
             .
             Ps.
             83.4
          
           
             But
             our
             comfort
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             authority
             as
             malice
             ;
             resembling
             the
             Serpent
             Porphyrus
             ,
             which
             abounds
             with
             poyson
             ,
             but
             can
             hurt
             none
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             teeth
             :
             Though
             their
             punishment
             shall
             be
             never
             the
             lesse
             .
             For
             as
             the
             will
             to
             doe
             God
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             is
             accepted
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             service
             indeed
             :
             so
             the
             intent
             and
             offer
             of
             wrong
             shall
             be
             judged
             for
             wrong
             ,
             in
             that
             Court
             of
             justice
             .
             Good
             and
             evill
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             in
             Gods
             account
             are
             good
             and
             evill
             workes
             :
             And
             so
             much
             touching
             the
             
             
               Mentall
               properties
            
             of
             this
             enmity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             SECT
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               WHat
               are
               their
            
             Verball
             properties
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             They
             are
             Eleven
             in
             number
             :
             And
             are
             manifested
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 murmuring
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 misconstruing
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 and
                 intentions
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 carrying
                 tales
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 perswading
                 others
                 against
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 In
                 scoffing
                 at
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 nicknaming
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 In
                 rayling
                 on
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 In
                 raysing
                 slanders
                 of
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 cursing
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 In
                 threatning
                 of
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 In
                 undermining
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 flattery
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             verbally
             manifest
             their
             enmity
             by
             murmuring
             against
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             :
             as
             Labans
             sons
             murmured
             against
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Gen.
            
             31.1
             .
             The
             Israelites
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             against
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             the
             
             utmost
             part
             of
             the
             Host
             was
             consumed
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Num.
             11.1
             .
             &
             14.2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             labourers
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             against
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             Matth.
             20.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             have
             not
             we
             the
             like
             murmurers
             ?
             O
             that
             so
             many
             Loaves
             and
             Fishes
             ,
             as
             did
             feede
             five
             thousand
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             would
             but
             stop
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             who
             amongst
             us
             doe
             both
             vex
             at
             others
             plenty
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             want
             !
             that
             doe
             murmure
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             even
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             alone
             should
             bee
             the
             men
             in
             whom
             no
             crime
             ,
             or
             fault
             scandalous
             can
             justly
             bee
             found
             :
             that
             make
             it
             their
             Grace
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             dinner
             ,
             to
             disgrace
             some
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             baggage
             World
             desireth
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             scarre
             the
             face
             that
             is
             fairer
             then
             her selfe
             :
             whence
             she
             takes
             occasion
             ,
             in
             every
             company
             ,
             to
             ●rect
             the
             faylings
             of
             holy
             men
             very
             high
             ,
             like
             Saint
             Pauls
             ,
             for
             the
             gaze
             of
             all
             ;
             whereas
             they
             hide
             their
             good
             parts
             under
             ground
             ,
             
             like
             Saint
             Faiths
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             note
             them
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             also
             is
             another
             disadvantage
             ,
             
             that
             cannot
             be
             helped
             .
             The
             multitude
             will
             sooner
             beleeve
             them
             ,
             then
             our selves
             .
             Affirmations
             being
             ap●er
             to
             win
             beliefe
             ,
             then
             Negatives
             are
             to
             uncredit
             them
             :
             whereby
             ●t
             fals
             out
             ,
             that
             Piety
             is
             every
             where
             pusht
             at
             ,
             an●
             the
             religious
             murmured
             at
             ,
             and
             clamoured
             against
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             
             If
             such
             men
             would
             know
             their
             wages
             :
             let
             them
             looke
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             and
             there
             they
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             tongues
             have
             walked
             against
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             confined
             to
             Hell
             :
             And
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               hee
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             
               that
               smiteth
               his
               neighbour
               secretly
               ;
               and
               let
               all
               the
               people
               say
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               Deut.
            
             27.24
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             BY
             Censuring
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             mis-construing
             their
             intentions●
             as
             Eliab
             :
             did
             Davids
             zeale
             for
             Gods
             glory
             to
             be
             pride
             and
             malice
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.28
             .
             And
             those
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             his
             fasting
             and
             mourning
             to
             be
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             35.13
             .
             to
             17.
             
             Thus
             Iobs
             friends
             condemned
             him
             for
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             Iob
             4.6
             .
             
             to
             11.
             
             And
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             Christianity
             to
             be
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             of
             it
             ,
             
               a
               pestilent
               fellow
               ,
               a
               mover
               of
               sedition
               ,
               and
               maintainer
               of
               schisme
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             Disciples
             to
             be
             deceivers
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             too
             many
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             will
             definitively
             censure
             men
             for
             Hypocrites
             ,
             whom
             they
             scarce
             know
             superficially
             :
             Yea
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             only
             because
             their
             works
             are
             good
             .
          
           
             Prejudice
             casteth
             a
             false
             colour
             upon
             the
             best
             actions
             :
             
             and
             Basenesse
             ,
             what
             it
             cannot
             attain
             to
             ,
             it
             will
             vellicate
             and
             deprave
             .
             But
             what
             saith
             Sincerity
             ?
             While
             my
             conscience
             is
             innocent
             ,
             the
             Worlds
             suppositions
             cannot
             make
             me
             culpable
             :
             Let
             me
             rather
             ,
             with
             Eliah
             and
             Micah
             ,
             doe
             well
             ,
             and
             heare
             ill
             ▪
             then
             ,
             with
             Ahab
             and
             Iezabel
             ,
             do
             ill
             and
             be
             flattered
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Accuser
               of
               the
               Brethren
            
             makes
             choyce
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             to
             t●aduce
             those
             whom
             he
             cannot
             seduce
             as
             he
             desireth
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             plainly
             see
             in
             our
             Saviours
             example
             ;
             who
             notwithstanding
             he
             fulfilled
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             things
             well
             ;
             for
             
               in
               his
               mouth
               was
               found
               no
               guile
               ,
            
             nor
             fault
             in
             his
             manners
             ,
             nor
             error
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             
               Which
               of
               you
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               can
               rebuke
               me
               of
               sinne
            
             ?
             Yet
             the
             world
             traduced
             
             him
             for
             a
             Samaritan
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             a
             Sorcerer
             ,
             a
             wine-bibber
             ,
             an
             enemy
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
          
           
             
               A
               Deceiver
               and
               yet
               true
            
             ,
             was
             
               S.
               Pauls
               Motto
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.8
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             now
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             deale
             with
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             a
             lustfull
             person
             will
             doe
             by
             a
             chaste
             woman
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             take
             away
             her
             honesty
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             away
             her
             credit
             ;
             brag
             of
             effecting
             his
             will
             with
             her
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             could
             never
             have
             admittance
             into
             her
             company
             .
          
           
             
             Bad
             natures
             ,
             whom
             they
             cannot
             reach
             by
             imitation
             ,
             they
             will
             by
             detraction
             :
             like
             the
             Fox
             ,
             what
             they
             cannot
             attain
             to
             ,
             they
             will
             depresse
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             despise
             :
             their
             cunning
             is
             to
             condemne
             others
             ,
             that
             themselves
             may
             be
             justified
             .
             As
             Caligula
             took
             off
             the
             heads
             from
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             his
             owne
             :
             Or
             as
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             to
             raise
             the
             price
             of
             their
             own
             commodities
             ,
             will
             beat
             down
             the
             prices
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             they
             not
             reason
             thus
             to
             do
             ?
             Yes
             :
             for
             how
             is
             a
             vicious
             person
             discredited
             ,
             and
             made
             contemptible
             ,
             by
             the
             vertuous
             life
             of
             an
             holy
             man
             ?
             We
             know
             straight
             lines
             help
             to
             shew
             the
             crooked
             .
             
             And
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             guesse
             ,
             the
             Pharaohs
             fat
             Kine
             made
             the
             lean
             ones
             more
             ill-favoured
             .
             A
             swarthy
             and
             hard-featured
             visage
             ,
             loves
             not
             the
             company
             of
             cleare
             beauties
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             another
             reason
             is
             ,
             They
             judge
             others
             by
             themselves
             :
             now
             they
             doe
             all
             their
             good
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             so
             thereafter
             judge
             of
             others
             .
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             hath
             given
             the
             Rule
             ,
             
               As
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               one
               to
               suspect
               another
               to
               be
               evil
               who
               is
               good
               himselfe
               :
               so
               it
               is
               as
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               suppose
               another
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               who
               is
               himselfe
               ill
               .
            
             And
             we
             see
             it
             fulfilled
             in
             Nero
             ,
             who
             verily
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             were
             foule
             libidinists
             ,
             because
             himselfe
             was
             such
             an
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             WIcked
             men
             manifest
             their
             enmity
             against
             the
             religious
             ,
             
             by
             carrying
             tales
             of
             them
             unto
             others
             :
             as
             
               C
               ham
               carried
               tales
            
             to
             his
             brethren
             of
             Noahs
             nakednesse
             ,
             his
             tongue
             was
             the
             trumpet
             to
             sound
             forth
             his
             Fathers
             shame
             ,
             Gen.
             9.22
             .
             Thus
             
               Doeg
               carried
               tales
            
             to
             Saul
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             Ahimelech
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             
             22.9
             ,
             10.
             and
             the
             Zip●ins
             ,
             two
             severall
             times
             brought
             tidings
             to
             Saul
             ,
             where
             David
             had
             hid
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             Saul
             might
             slay
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam
             ,
             23.19
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             26.1
             .
             And
             those
             Libertines
             ,
             with
             other
             suborned
             men
             against
             Steven
             ,
             to
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Acts
             6.8
             .
             to
             15.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             burthen
             many
             amongst
             us
             are
             in
             continuall
             travell
             .
             For
             how
             frequently
             doe
             debauched
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             incorrigible
             sinners
             (
             resembling
             their
             father
             the
             Devill
             ,
             who
             both
             by
             name
             Revel
             .
             12.10
             .
             and
             by
             nature
             ,
             Iob.
             1.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             is
             a
             continuall
             
               Accuser
               of
               the
               brethren
            
             )
             
               carry
               tales
            
             to
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             will
             not
             consort
             with
             them
             ?
             yea
             ,
             of
             their
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             especially
             if
             hee
             
               thunders
               in
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               lightens
               in
               his
               conversation
               ,
            
             as
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             speakes
             of
             Basil
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             and
             thinke
             they
             doe
             as
             good
             service
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Secretaries
             ,
             and
             Espialls
             of
             Princes
             ,
             do
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             when
             they
             bring
             in
             bills
             of
             intelligence
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             doe
             they
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             with
             an
             upright
             minde
             tell
             both
             our
             vertues
             and
             vices
             impartially
             ,
             as
             Swetonius
             writeth
             of
             the
             twelve
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             the
             upshot
             to
             collection
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             
             rather
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             24.
             
               charge
               us
               with
               many
               things
            
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             
               pestilent
               fellowes
               ,
               movers
               of
               sedition
               ,
            
             and
             
               maintainers
               of
               Schisme
            
             ,
             but
             
               proving
               nothing
               ,
               verse
            
             13.
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             ,
             when
             every
             word
             they
             speake
             is
             a
             slander
             ?
             Or
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             look
             on
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             they
             looke
             not
             on
             our
             graces
             ,
             
             on
             our
             repentance
             ?
             No
             these
             Flyes
             skip
             over
             all
             a
             mans
             sound
             parts
             ,
             I
             meane
             his
             excellencies
             ;
             to
             fasten
             on
             a
             scab
             ,
             or
             ulcer
             ;
             resembling
             our
             Prognosticators
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             diligent
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             foule
             weather
             than
             of
             faire
             ;
             stormes
             and
             thunder
             they
             much
             harp
             upon
             ,
             but
             calme
             and
             serene
             dayes
             passe
             them
             un-observed
             :
             whereas
             an
             ingenious
             nature
             would
             passe
             over
             the
             evill
             where
             he
             findes
             more
             good
             ;
             considering
             wee
             are
             full
             of
             faults
             by
             nature
             ;
             good
             ,
             not
             without
             our
             care
             and
             industery
             ;
             for
             a
             minde
             well
             qualified
             ,
             is
             often
             beholding
             to
             the
             industry
             of
             the
             owner
             :
             and
             Vlysses
             as
             Homer
             relates
             ,
             was
             so
             applauded
             for
             the
             accutenesse
             of
             an
             ingenious
             minde
             ,
             that
             men
             spared
             to
             object
             unto
             him
             the
             deformity
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             contrarily
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             to
             expect
             against
             ,
             will
             coyne
             it
             of
             
             their
             owne
             heads
             .
             
             And
             that
             they
             may
             deliver
             themselves
             with
             the
             greater
             Emphasis
             ,
             will
             affirme
             as
             that
             Gymnosophist
             in
             Plutarch
             did
             ,
             of
             those
             Orators
             to
             
               Alexander
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               of
               them
               doth
               exceed
               his
               fellowes
               ,
            
             and
             sweare
             that
             the
             matter
             is
             so
             cleare
             and
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Towne
             rings
             of
             him
             (
             meaning
             the
             good
             fellows
             of
             the
             Towne
             )
             and
             to
             speake
             truth
             ,
             the
             parties
             faults
             are
             so
             cleare
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             them
             as
             well
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             candel
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             sequell
             .
             For
             ●re
             there
             not
             some
             godly
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             both
             Christians
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             have
             beene
             often
             (
             I
             say
             not
             ninety
             five
             times
             )
             accused
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Aristophanes
             was
             by
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             every
             time
             found
             innocent
             ?
             though
             no
             thankes
             to
             their
             accusers
             ,
             for
             they
             indeavour
             all
             they
             can
             to
             corrupt
             such
             as
             heare
             them
             ,
             and
             fore-stall
             their
             judgements
             against
             the
             good
             and
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             
             O
             that
             men
             were
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             heare
             the
             tale-bearer
             with
             indignation
             ,
             examin
             before
             they
             trust
             ,
             beleeve
             his
             reports
             ,
             if
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             with
             unwillingnesse
             ,
             acknowledge
             it
             with
             griefe
             ,
             hide
             our
             neighbours
             faults
             with
             honest
             excuses
             ,
             
             and
             bury
             them
             in
             silence
             :
             for
             commonly
             it
             fares
             with
             the
             first
             relator
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             with
             a
             stone
             throwne
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             of
             it selfe
             makes
             but
             one
             circle
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             begets
             a
             hundred
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             offends
             and
             infects
             many
             others
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             prooves
             himselfe
             to
             be
             uncharitable
             .
             It
             were
             good
             for
             other
             men
             if
             tale-bearers
             would
             consider
             this
             ,
             but
             better
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             
             the
             wise
             and
             honest
             are
             able
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             discerne
             truth
             from
             slander
             ;
             though
             to
             the
             grief
             of
             many
             good
             hearts
             ,
             no
             musick
             can
             be
             so
             sweet
             to
             the
             eares
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             heare
             well
             of
             themselves
             ,
             ill
             of
             the
             Religious
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             often
             set
             the
             former
             on
             worke
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             resolutely
             opinionated
             in
             beleeving
             of
             lyes
             (
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             the
             Priscillianists
             )
             whereby
             they
             supererogate
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             end
             of
             these
             tale-bearers
             ,
             
             and
             informers
             against
             good
             men
             ?
             Follow
             them
             to
             their
             ends
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             if
             ever
             the
             Lord
             open
             their
             eyes
             to
             see
             this
             their
             fact
             ,
             they
             are
             even
             in
             this
             life
             rewarded
             with
             the
             strappadoes
             of
             an
             humane
             soule
             ,
             rackt
             
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             tortured
             with
             the
             very
             flashes
             of
             Hell
             fire
             ,
             and
             not
             seldome
             forced
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             being
             never
             well
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             owne
             place
             ,
             till
             they
             bee
             in
             Hell
             ,
             Acts
             1.25
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             
             4.
             
             IT
             is
             their
             manner
             to
             perswade
             and
             
               give
               devillish
               counsell
            
             to
             others
             ,
             like
             themselves
             ,
             to
             persecute
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             Balaam
             gave
             w●cked
             councell
             to
             Balack
             against
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             .
             when
             he
             could
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             curse
             them
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.14
             .
             Th●s
             the
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             did
             to
             Zedekiah
             the
             King
             against
             Ieremiah
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Wee
               beseech
               you
               ,
               let
               this
               man
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               for
               thus
               he
               weakneth
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Warre
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ier.
            
             38.4
             .
             and
             the
             Iewes
             of
             Thessalonica
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Berea
             against
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.13
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             still
             accustomed
             to
             deale
             after
             this
             manner
             with
             the
             religious
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             demonstrate
             ;
             plain
             things
             ,
             which
             our selves
             are
             daily
             witnesses
             of
             ,
             need
             no
             
             proofe
             .
             Onely
             note
             their
             matchlesse
             malice
             herein
             ;
             
             who
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             prevaile
             ,
             first
             dazell
             their
             friends
             eyes
             with
             
               false
               accusations
            
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             true
             and
             certain
             ,
             as
             that
             Naboth
             did
             blaspheme
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             their
             associates
             are
             as
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Darius
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Idoll
             Bell
             did
             eate
             and
             drinke
             every
             day
             forty
             Sheep
             ,
             twelve
             Kakes
             ,
             and
             six
             great
             pots
             of
             Wine
             ,
             because
             threescore
             and
             ten
             of
             the
             Priests
             gave
             it
             out
             so
             :
             And
             that
             their
             mortall
             enmity
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             zeale
             of
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             would
             have
             his
             covetousnesse
             taken
             for
             Charity
             ,
             Iohn
             12.6
             .
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             their
             Cruelty
             thought
             Piety
             ,
             Matth.
             23.14
             .
             All
             the
             reproaches
             that
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             these
             his
             Scavengers
             ,
             can
             rake
             out
             of
             the
             Channels
             ,
             of
             Hell
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             flung
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             the
             worst
             language
             that
             hath
             ever
             been
             dipt
             in
             the
             forge
             ,
             or
             tipt
             at
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell
             ,
             shall
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ;
             wherein
             they
             resemble
             those
             ancient
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             clad
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             skins
             of
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             to
             animate
             the
             Dogs
             to
             teare
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             evill
             world
             hating
             true
             Christians
             (
             as
             it
             did
             Christ
             )
             without
             a
             cause
             ;
             readily
             takes
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             most
             
             innocent
             ,
             and
             so
             cloathing
             them
             with
             pretended
             causes
             ,
             to
             colour
             that
             her
             hatred
             ,
             (
             For
             as
             no
             man
             loves
             evill
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             shew
             of
             good
             :
             so
             no
             man
             will
             appeare
             to
             hate
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             evill
             .
             )
             Truth
             it selfe
             is
             arraigned
             ,
             as
             a
             deceiver
             :
             And
             he
             by
             whom
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             represented
             as
             
               an
               enemy
               to
               Caesar
            
             :
             and
             under
             such
             representations
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             is
             crucified
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Though
             perhaps
             this
             is
             more
             then
             needs
             ,
             for
             not
             seldome
             the
             counselled
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             yeeld
             their
             ayd
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             ask
             it
             ;
             being
             of
             Maximinus
             his
             humor
             ,
             who
             seeing
             none
             offer
             themselves
             ,
             set
             on
             work
             certain
             vile
             persons
             to
             
               accuse
               the
               Christians
            
             of
             heynous
             crimes
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             persecute
             them
             with
             more
             shew
             of
             reason
             ;
             for
             that
             one
             may
             supply
             the
             others
             defects
             ,
             the
             first
             finds
             an
             head
             ,
             the
             second
             a
             tongue
             ,
             the
             third
             hands
             :
             As
             Vlysses
             may
             contrive
             ,
             but
             Diomedes
             must
             thorow
             with
             it
             :
             so
             altogether
             deale
             with
             the
             poore
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Christian
             ,
             as
             the
             Soldiers
             did
             with
             Christ
             ,
             first
             blind
             him
             ,
             then
             strike
             him
             ,
             and
             last
             ask
             him
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               it
               that
               smote
               thee
               ?
            
             And
             he
             may
             answer
             the
             best
             man
             of
             them
             ,
             It
             
             was
             thou
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemy
             ,
             thou
             wast
             an
             Achitophel
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             a
             Doeg
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             Belial
             in
             both
             .
             And
             let
             such
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             instigation
             will
             end
             at
             last
             ,
             either
             in
             anguish
             or
             confusion
             ,
             teares
             or
             torment
             will
             become
             their
             recompence
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             IT
             is
             the
             manner
             and
             custome
             of
             wicked
             men
             to
             scoffe
             at
             the
             righteous
             ,
             
             as
             Ishmael
             scoft
             at
             
               Isaac
               ,
               Gen.
            
             21.9
             .
             Rabshakeh
             at
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             2
             Kings
             18.27
             .
             And
             the
             Philosophers
             at
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.18
             to
             21.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             day
             the
             world
             is
             too
             full
             of
             scoffing
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             mockers
             of
             Piety
             .
             Michal
             was
             barren
             ,
             yet
             she
             hath
             too
             many
             children
             ,
             that
             scorn
             holy
             exercises
             ;
             every
             houshold
             almost
             hath
             some
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             many
             ,
             of
             the
             brood
             of
             Cham
             and
             Ishmael
             :
             so
             that
             if
             any
             one
             refrain
             from
             impiety
             ,
             refuse
             to
             doe
             as
             the
             rest
             in
             all
             excesse
             of
             ryot
             ,
             
             he
             is
             made
             both
             their
             prey
             and
             laughing-stock
             :
             Yea
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             preach
             righteousnesse
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             voyce
             or
             by
             example
             ,
             there
             is
             instantly
             some
             Tobiah
             ,
             or
             Sanballat
             ,
             steps
             
             up
             to
             flout
             him
             .
             They
             so
             hate
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             hate
             a
             man
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             of
             good
             living
             ,
             as
             Festus
             did
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             it
             
               makes
               a
               man
               mad
            
             .
             But
             they
             cannot
             know
             who
             are
             sober
             ,
             
             that
             are
             mad
             themselves
             .
             Achish
             and
             his
             Courtiers
             thought
             David
             mad
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             the
             wisest
             man
             amongst
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             as
             old
             men
             answer
             young
             men
             ,
             You
             thinke
             us
             fooles
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             you
             are
             not
             wise
             :
             so
             answer
             we
             these
             ,
             You
             think
             us
             mad
             that
             are
             so
             hot
             against
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             wee
             know
             you
             mad
             that
             are
             so
             cold
             for
             your
             soules
             .
          
           
             Dogges
             will
             bark
             at
             the
             Moone
             :
             and
             what
             all
             men
             commend
             ,
             you
             have
             some
             Thersites
             take
             delight
             to
             blast
             .
             Lot
             vexed
             himselfe
             because
             hee
             saw
             men
             bad
             :
             these
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             good
             :
             not
             because
             Gods
             Law
             is
             broken
             ,
             but
             because
             others
             keep
             it
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
             
             But
             these
             are
             brinish
             &
             ill
             made
             candles
             ,
             which
             so
             sparkle
             and
             spit
             at
             others
             :
             it
             is
             a
             cursed
             zeale
             in
             these
             men
             ,
             to
             maligne
             the
             good
             zeale
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             they
             need
             no
             help
             to
             be
             miserable
             :
             
             for
             as
             they
             scoffe
             at
             us
             ,
             so
             God
             laughs
             at
             them
             ,
             
               He
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               laugh
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               have
               
               them
               in
               derision
               ,
               Psal.
            
             2.4
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Judgements
             are
             prepared
             for
             these
             scorners
             ,
             and
             
               stripes
               for
               the
               backs
               of
               these
               fooles
               ,
               Prov.
            
             19.29
             .
             God
             shall
             raine
             down
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             upon
             such
             scorners
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             blasphemers
             of
             his
             people
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             said
             Mr.
             Philpot
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             to
             mocking
             Morgan
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             persecuters
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             smart
             not
             here
             ,
             as
             Cham
             did
             ,
             whose
             scoffing
             only
             brought
             his
             Fathers
             Curse
             ,
             and
             Gods
             upon
             that
             :
             And
             the
             two
             and
             forty
             children
             who
             were
             devoured
             of
             wilde
             Beares
             for
             scoffing
             at
             Elishas
             bald
             head
             ,
             
             2
             King.
             2.24
             .
             and
             Foelix
             ,
             who
             for
             one
             malicious
             scoffe
             ,
             did
             nothing
             day
             and
             night
             but
             vomit
             blood
             ,
             till
             his
             unhappy
             soule
             was
             fetcht
             from
             his
             wretched
             carkasse
             :
             And
             Pherecydes
             ,
             who
             was
             consumed
             by
             worms
             alive
             ,
             for
             giving
             Religion
             but
             a
             nick-name
             ;
             a
             small
             matter
             if
             thou
             mayst
             be
             made
             Judge
             .
             And
             Lucian
             ,
             who
             for
             barking
             against
             Religion
             like
             a
             Dog
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             devoured
             of
             Dogs
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             let
             me
             tell
             them
             ,
             
             what
             ever
             the
             D●vil
             blinding
             them
             ,
             they
             think
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             Argument
             of
             a
             foule
             soule
             ,
             then
             the
             deriding
             of
             religious
             services
             :
             
             Yea
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             scoffer
             ,
             is
             the
             depth
             of
             sin
             :
             such
             an
             one
             is
             upon
             the
             very
             threshold
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             being
             set
             down
             in
             a
             resolute
             contempt
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             
             6.
             
             IT
             is
             their
             manner
             and
             property
             to
             nick-name
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             Ahab
             nick-named
             
               Eliah
               ,
               the
               troubler
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             18.17
             .
             The
             wicked
             ,
             Iob
             and
             David
             hypocrites
             ,
             Psalm
             35.13.14
             .
             Iob
             4.6
             .
             to
             11.
             
             The
             Courtiers
             ,
             Ieremiah
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             .
             The
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Paul
            
             a
             factions
             and
             seditious
             fellow
             ,
             Acts
             24.14
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             tearmed
             all
             the
             Disciples
             Sectaries
             ,
             Schismatickes
             ,
             subverters
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Cor.
             4.9.10
             .
          
           
             
             And
             the
             same
             Devill
             ,
             who
             spake
             in
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             those
             wicked
             ones
             of
             old
             ,
             now
             speaks
             in
             our
             loose
             Libertines
             ,
             who
             nick-name
             the
             conscionable
             ,
             Puritanes
             ,
             and
             seditious
             persons
             :
             For
             doe
             but
             examine
             who
             they
             be
             which
             cast
             these
             aspersions
             upon
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             Ioab
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Devill
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
             Alas
             ,
             poore
             soules
             !
             they
             are
             but
             set
             on
             by
             that
             subtile
             Serpent
             ,
             as
             
             Zebede
             was
             by
             her
             sonnes
             ,
             Matth.
             20.20
             .
             Mark.
             10.35
             .
             It
             is
             but
             his
             heart
             in
             their
             lips
             .
          
           
             And
             Satan
             hath
             ever
             found
             it
             infinitely
             successfull
             ,
             
             to
             give
             every
             vice
             a
             title
             ,
             and
             every
             vertue
             a
             disgrace
             ;
             for
             still
             hee
             hath
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             rude
             and
             unstable
             multitude
             ,
             onely
             look
             upon
             the
             vizard
             and
             out-side
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             
               judge
               according
               to
               appearance
               ,
               not
               righteous
               judgement
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             the
             Devill
             onely
             gain
             by
             fastning
             reproachfull
             nick-names
             upon
             the
             religious
             ,
             but
             his
             servants
             gain
             too
             ;
             much
             like
             the
             Thiefe
             ,
             who
             meeting
             with
             a
             full
             purse
             ,
             not
             onely
             takes
             it
             away
             ,
             but
             returnes
             a
             stab
             :
             For
             in
             making
             vertue
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             in
             depraving
             the
             godly
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             least
             upon
             even
             ground
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             the
             better
             :
             For
             were
             all
             the
             world
             ugly
             ,
             deformity
             would
             be
             no
             monster
             .
             Among
             the
             Myconians
             baldnesse
             is
             no
             unseemly
             thing
             ,
             
             because
             all
             there
             are
             born
             bald
             :
             and
             hereupon
             infamous
             persons
             love
             to
             mitigate
             their
             owne
             shame
             ,
             with
             others
             discredit
             .
             As
             AEsops
             Fox
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             lost
             her
             taile
             ,
             would
             have
             redeemed
             her
             shame
             ,
             by
             perswading
             all
             her
             fellow-Foxes
             
             to
             cut
             of
             theirs
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             despressing
             the
             good
             ,
             they
             may
             possibly
             get
             the
             start
             of
             them
             .
             Even
             Heliogabulus
             ,
             that
             beastly
             monster
             ,
             thought
             to
             make
             hims●●●e
             the
             sole
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             only
             worsh●●pped
             ,
             by
             banishing
             all
             other
             Religions
             o●t
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             ●●t
             let
             these
             depravers
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             im●●●ting
             the
             fact
             of
             
               Censor
               Fulvius
            
             ,
             wh●●
             untiled
             Iunos
             Temple
             to
             cover
             his
             ow●●
             house
             ,
             they
             partake
             of
             the
             like
             judgement
             ,
             run
             mad
             ,
             and
             dye
             despairing
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
             7
             IT
             is
             their
             manner
             to
             revile
             and
             rayle
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             Goliah
             reviled
             and
             rayled
             on
             the
             Host
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             their
             God
             ,
             1
             Sam
             ,
             17.45
             .
             Shimei
             ,
             upon
             David
             ,
             calling
             him
             murtherer
             ,
             and
             wicked
             m●n
             ,
             2
             Sam
             16.7
             .
             And
             likewise
             the
             mig●●y
             men
             ,
             Psal.
             31.13
             .
             And
             the
             Iewes
             up●n
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Acts
            
             13.45
             .
          
           
             Calumny
             is
             every
             good
             mans
             Lackey
             ,
             which
             followes
             him
             wheresoever
             hee
             goes
             ;
             for
             the
             Devill
             hath
             his
             servants
             in
             every
             corner
             ;
             and
             rotten
             Lungs
             can
             never
             send
             forth
             sweet
             breath
             .
             If
             the
             
             Law
             bind
             their
             hands
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             be
             
               smiting
               with
               their
               tongues
            
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Law
             keepe
             them
             in
             awe
             for
             smitting
             on
             the
             mouth
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             doe
             what
             they
             dare
             ,
             ,
             they
             will
             smite
             with
             the
             mouth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Zoilus
             ,
             that
             common
             slanderer
             ,
             who
             being
             demanded
             why
             hee
             spake
             evill
             of
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             answered
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             doe
             them
             evill
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             like
             another
             Parisian
             Vigils
             ,
             wee
             should
             feele
             their
             swords
             ,
             before
             we
             heard
             their
             alarums
             .
             When
             the
             Devills
             hands
             are
             bound
             ,
             he
             
               vomits
               a
               flood
               of
               reproaches
               with
               his
               tongue
               Revel
               .
            
             12.15
             .
             What
             say
             they
             ?
             Since
             we
             cannot
             attaine
             to
             their
             vertues
             ,
             let
             us
             revenge
             our selves
             with
             rayling
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             ,
             
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             so
             often
             is
             Scripture
             called
             Dogs
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             .
             59.6
             .
             
               deliver
               my
               soule
            
             ,
             or
             my
             darling
             ,
             
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Dog
               :
            
             and
             
               they
               make
               a
               noyse
               like
               a
               Dog
               ,
            
             and
             goe
             round
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             
               Beware
               of
               Dogs
            
             ,
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Philip.
            
             3.2
             .
             which
             either
             grin
             with
             malice
             ,
             or
             barke
             with
             reproaches
             ,
             or
             bite
             with
             mischiefe
             .
          
           
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             although
             some
             of
             these
             Dogs
             have
             
               teeth
               like
               swords
               ,
               and
               
               jaws
               like
               knives
               ,
            
             as
             Solomon
             speakes
             ,
             Prov.
             30.14
             .
             And
             
               smite
               cruelly
            
             ,
             as
             Ieremy
             complaines
             ,
             Chap.
             18.18
             .
             which
             deserve
             ,
             like
             Shepheards
             Curres
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             teeth
             beaten
             out
             ,
             
             to
             prevent
             their
             biting
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             their
             chaps
             muzled
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             opening
             ;
             yet
             most
             of
             them
             are
             tooth-lesse
             Curres
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             barke
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             bite
             ;
             and
             cowardly
             Curres
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             note
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             he
             seldome
             unbuttons
             his
             tumoured
             brest
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             finds
             none
             to
             oppose
             the
             bignes
             of
             his
             looks
             and
             tongue
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             such
             our
             only
             way
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             slight
             them
             ,
             as
             King
             Philip
             did
             Nicanor
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ;
             who
             being
             told
             by
             Smitichus
             of
             his
             evill
             reports
             and
             raylings
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               Nicanor
               is
               not
               esteemed
               by
               the
               worst
               in
               Macedonia
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             else
             stop
             their
             mouths
             with
             some
             good
             turne
             ,
             as
             AEneas
             ,
             in
             the
             fiction
             ,
             cast
             Cerberus
             the
             hell-hound
             a
             sweet
             morsell
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             barke
             against
             him
             .
             The
             doore
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             oyled
             ,
             leaves
             creaking
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             good
             policy
             :
             for
             barking
             Curres
             oft-times
             great
             mastiffs
             wake
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             if
             the
             tearme
             of
             Dogge
             ,
             were
             
             of
             too
             narrow
             extent
             ,
             
             the
             Scripture
             elsewhere
             calls
             them
             Devils
             .
             Saint
             Pau●
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.3
             .
             (
             as
             Bishop
             Andrews
             observes
             from
             the
             Originall
             )
             foretels
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             there
             shall
             bee
             men
             Devils
             ,
             foule
             mouthed
             men
             ,
             evill
             speakers
             ,
             and
             1
             Tim.
             3
             11
             he
             speaketh
             of
             women-devils
             ,
             whose
             speeches
             are
             calumnious
             .
             And
             wherefore
             is
             the
             Devill
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             foul
             mouth
             in
             defaming
             ?
             Yea
             
               A
               Calumny
            
             ,
             saith
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Devils
               minde
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               arrow
               shot
               by
               mans
               bow
            
             ;
             he
             lendeth
             him
             his
             lyes
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             borroweth
             his
             tongue
             to
             utter
             them
             because
             the
             Devill
             wants
             a
             tongue
             .
          
           
             I
             close
             up
             this
             point
             with
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             either
             
               convert
               the
               persons
               or
               confound
               the
               lying
               lips
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               that
               speake
               against
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             IT
             is
             their
             man●er
             to
             
               raise
               slanders
            
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             as
             those
             wicked
             men
             slandered
             Naboth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             hath
             
               blasphemed
               God
               and
               the
               King
            
             ,
             confirming
             
             the
             same
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             1
             Kings
             21.
             
             Thus
             the
             wicked
             slandered
             
               David
               ,
               Psalm
            
             .
             57.4
             .
             And
             the
             multitude
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             saying
             
               he
               had
               a
               Devill
               ,
               Matth.
            
             11.18
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Satans
             policy
             (
             because
             report
             both
             makes
             jealousies
             ,
             
             where
             there
             are
             none
             ,
             and
             increaseth
             those
             that
             are
             )
             to
             abuse
             our
             eares
             in
             hearing
             ,
             our
             tongues
             in
             speaking
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             in
             beleeving
             lyes
             ,
             to
             disable
             us
             from
             discerning
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             this
             stratagem
             of
             raising
             slanders
             upon
             good
             men
             ,
             like
             a
             huge
             and
             mighty
             Polyphems
             ,
             hath
             done
             such
             service
             to
             the
             uncircumcised
             ,
             that
             examples
             thereof
             in
             Scripture
             are
             like
             moats
             in
             the
             Sunne
             :
             and
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             parallel
             former
             ages
             with
             this
             of
             ours
             ,
             for
             well
             may
             we
             take
             up
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
             
               The
               wicked
               bend
               their
               bow
               ,
               and
               make
               ready
               their
               arrows
               upon
               the
               string
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               secretly
               shoot
               at
               them
               which
               are
               upright
               in
               heart
               ,
               Psalme
            
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Innocency
             is
             no
             shelter
             against
             evill
             tongues
             .
             Malice
             never
             regards
             how
             true
             any
             accusation
             is
             ,
             but
             how
             spitefull
             .
          
           
           
             And
             great
             wits
             are
             not
             more
             ready
             ,
             
             with
             the
             high
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             ,
             Matth.
             28.12
             ,
             13.
             to
             raise
             these
             slanders
             ,
             then
             the
             common
             sort
             are
             apt
             to
             beleeve
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             by
             our
             Saviours
             example
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             And
             how
             many
             particular
             persons
             know
             ,
             to
             their
             smart
             ,
             that
             a
             slander
             once
             raised
             will
             scarce
             ever
             dye
             ;
             for
             comming
             once
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             like
             wild-fire
             it
             can
             never
             bee
             quenched
             ;
             for
             even
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             delivereth
             a
             man
             from
             all
             other
             enemies
             ,
             
             is
             not
             able
             to
             deliver
             him
             from
             this
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
             Whereas
             Truth
             hath
             much
             adoe
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             a
             lye
             runs
             far
             before
             it
             can
             be
             stayed
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             
             a
             man
             once
             wounded
             in
             his
             good
             name
             ,
             is
             not
             cured
             without
             scarres
             of
             suspition
             .
             Yea
             ,
             commonly
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             ball
             rowled
             in
             the
             snow
             gathers
             it selfe
             to
             a
             great
             lump
             :
             so
             the
             report
             that
             is
             but
             a
             little
             sparke
             at
             first
             ,
             proves
             a
             great
             flame
             ,
             by
             that
             it
             hath
             past
             through
             many
             mouths
             .
          
           
             But
             did
             not
             mens
             owne
             wickednesse
             blinde
             them
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             absolutely
             turned
             fooles
             ,
             they
             would
             thus
             argue
             :
             Not
             he
             that
             is
             accused
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             
             convicted
             is
             guilty
             ,
             
             as
             Lactantius
             hath
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Chancery
             are
             many
             accusations
             they
             never
             meane
             to
             prove
             :
             Neither
             doth
             any
             Law
             condenme
             a
             man
             ,
             till
             hee
             comes
             to
             his
             answer
             .
             Upright
             Cato
             was
             fifty
             times
             undeservedly
             indited
             and
             accused
             by
             his
             fellow
             Citizens
             ,
             yet
             was
             every
             time
             acquitted
             and
             found
             innocent
             .
          
           
             The
             Orator
             Tertullus
             ,
             when
             hee
             would
             plead
             against
             Paul
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               Wee
               have
               found
               this
               man
               a
               pestilent
               fellow
               ,
               Acts
            
             24.5
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             you
             marke
             it
             ,
             this
             foolish
             Tertul●us
             mistooke
             the
             antidote
             for
             the
             poyson
             ,
             the
             remedy
             for
             the
             disease
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             he
             hath
             some
             wit
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             his
             followers
             in
             slandering
             such
             as
             excell
             in
             vertue
             :
             for
             whereas
             formerly
             the
             splendor
             of
             the
             others
             vertues
             hath
             obscured
             the
             meannesse
             of
             their
             credit
             ,
             as
             the
             lesser
             light
             of
             a
             candle
             is
             obscured
             by
             the
             greater
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             so
             now
             by
             clouding
             and
             depraving
             him
             and
             all
             his
             fellows
             ,
             himselfe
             shall
             be
             judged
             vertuous
             ,
             ve●y
             cheap
             ,
             accounted
             a
             man
             of
             honesty
             and
             honour
             ,
             though
             a
             Paricide
             or
             a
             sacrilegious
             person
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             good
             policy
             for
             a
             
             swinish
             drunkard
             ,
             
             or
             a
             beastly
             liver
             to
             fling
             durt
             in
             a
             holy
             mans
             face
             ,
             when
             ,
             first
             ,
             any
             colour
             seemes
             the
             fairer
             ,
             when
             as
             blacke
             is
             by
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             (
             being
             conscious
             of
             their
             owne
             defects
             )
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             draw
             away
             mens
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             consideration
             of
             the
             beholders
             ,
             from
             climbing
             up
             into
             their
             faults
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             fixed
             and
             busied
             upon
             a
             new
             object
             ?
             One
             colour
             wee
             know
             ,
             being
             laid
             upon
             another
             ,
             doth
             away
             t●e
             former
             ,
             and
             remains
             it selfe
             .
             
             A
             Cut-purse
             in
             a
             throng
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             committed
             the
             fact
             ,
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             my
             Masters
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             your
             purses
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             pursued
             will
             cry
             ,
             stop
             theefe
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             hee
             may
             escape
             unattached
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             IT
             is
             usuall
             with
             them
             to
             Curse
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             as
             Goliah
             cursed
             David
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.43
             .
             And
             also
             Shimei
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.7
             .
             to
             15.
             
             Thus
             the
             Heathen
             cursed
             
               Israel
               ,
               Zach.
            
             8.13
             .
             And
             thus
             wicked
             in
             all
             ages
             shall
             be
             so
             drunke
             with
             
             malice
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             spew
             out
             cursing
             and
             slander
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             foretold
             ,
             Mat.
             5.44
             .
          
           
             And
             experience
             proves
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             few
             amongst
             us
             doe
             steep
             their
             words
             in
             hate
             and
             curses
             against
             the
             good
             ,
             carrying
             this
             deadly
             poyson
             ,
             these
             arrows
             ,
             swords
             ,
             knives
             ,
             razors
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             interlace
             their
             discourse
             ,
             whether
             in
             reviling
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             backbiting
             the
             absent
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             generation
             (
             pity
             they
             should
             be
             called
             Christians
             )
             all
             whose
             Prayers
             are
             Curses
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             relations
             lyes
             :
             Or
             if
             sometimes
             they
             lend
             the
             truth
             their
             voice
             ,
             
             they
             are
             but
             false
             witnesses
             in
             speaking
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             their
             hearts
             are
             of
             another
             judgement
             .
             As
             let
             them
             say
             with
             their
             mouths
             ,
             
               I
               beleeve
               in
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             or
             
               God
               spake
               these
               words
               ,
               &c.
            
             even
             in
             this
             they
             lye
             ,
             for
             
               in
               their
               hearts
               they
               thinke
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             at
             all
             :
             or
             if
             with
             their
             hearts
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             tongues
             confesse
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             at
             least
             
               by
               their
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               ,
            
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             word
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             very
             infidels
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             the
             one
             
             are
             infidels
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             the
             other
             are
             infidels
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             pithily
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             they
             curse
             us
             ,
             
             but
             this
             ?
             They
             are
             the
             Devils
             best
             schollers
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             highest
             Forme
             ;
             the
             language
             of
             Hell
             is
             so
             familiar
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             speake
             not
             a
             word
             of
             our
             Countrey
             language
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             speake
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             whom
             blasphemy
             is
             become
             the
             mother
             tongue
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             curse
             us
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             suffered
             to
             kill
             us
             ;
             for
             in
             heart
             and
             Gods
             account
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             murtherers
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             bee
             any
             rare
             thing
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             for
             Cursers
             to
             be
             indited
             of
             murther
             :
             they
             would
             kill
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             durst
             :
             they
             doe
             kill
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             .
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             trust
             his
             hands
             ,
             that
             bannes
             mee
             with
             his
             tongue
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             guesse
             how
             they
             would
             deale
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             at
             their
             mercy
             .
             He
             that
             smiled
             on
             David
             in
             his
             throne
             ,
             curseth
             him
             in
             his
             flight
             :
             Now
             his
             unsound
             and
             treacherous
             heart
             discovers
             it selfe
             in
             a
             tongue
             full
             of
             venome
             ,
             a
             handfull
             of
             
             stones
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             David
             been
             yet
             too
             strong
             for
             his
             impotent
             Subject
             ,
             he
             had
             then
             breathed
             his
             last
             .
          
           
             Prosperous
             successe
             hides
             many
             a
             false
             heart
             ,
             as
             a
             drift
             of
             snow
             covers
             a
             heape
             of
             dung
             :
             but
             when
             that
             white
             mantle
             melts
             ,
             the
             filthy
             rottennesse
             will
             soon
             appeare
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             sinne
             we
             commit
             ,
             or
             offence
             wee
             give
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             Curse
             us
             .
             Who
             could
             have
             lesse
             deserved
             those
             curses
             ,
             those
             aspersions
             ,
             those
             stones
             ,
             then
             David
             ?
             Had
             Shimei
             beene
             other
             then
             a
             dog
             ,
             hee
             had
             never
             so
             rudely
             barked
             at
             so
             harmeles
             a
             passenger
             .
             That
             head
             deserved
             to
             be
             tonguelesse
             ,
             that
             body
             to
             be
             headlesse
             ,
             that
             thus
             blasphemed
             an
             Innocent
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             beene
             lesse
             then
             the
             Lords
             Anoynted
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             Why
             would
             they
             kill
             our
             bodies
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             could
             not
             slay
             our
             soules
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             soule-blood
             which
             the
             Serpent
             and
             his
             Seed
             thirst
             after
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterward
             .
          
           
             But
             alasse
             ,
             if
             all
             their
             Curses
             and
             threats
             ,
             all
             their
             aspersions
             and
             Anti-christian
             slanders
             ,
             could
             flout
             us
             out
             of
             the
             integrity
             of
             our
             devotion
             ,
             when
             
             our
             forefathers
             feared
             not
             the
             flames
             ,
             we
             were
             fearfull
             cowards
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             banning
             of
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             learnt
             from
             Solomon
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               causelesse
               curse
               shall
               not
               come
               ,
               Prov
            
             26.2
             .
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             come
             where
             the
             curser
             meant
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             That
             
               though
               they
               curse
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               blesse
               ,
               Psalm
               .
            
             109.28
             .
             And
             his
             blessing
             shall
             doe
             us
             good
             ,
             while
             their
             curses
             hurt
             none
             but
             themselves
             :
             for
             what
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             same
             Psalme
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             whose
             brand
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               love
               cursing
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               As
               he
               loved
               cursing
            
             ,
             
             
               so
               shall
               it
               come
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               loved
               not
               blessing
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               far
               from
               him
               .
               As
               be
               cloathed
               himselfe
               with
               cursing
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               rayment
               :
               so
               shall
               it
               come
               into
               his
               bowels
               like
               water
               ,
               and
               like
               oyle
               into
               his
               bones
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               garment
               to
               cover
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               girdle
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               shall
               be
               alwayes
               girded
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Heare
             this
             all
             yee
             whose
             tongues
             run
             so
             fast
             on
             the
             Devils
             errand
             ,
             Yee
             loved
             cursing
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             both
             upon
             you
             ,
             about
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             everlastingly
             ,
             if
             you
             persevere
             and
             goe
             on
             .
             For
             if
             Christians
             be
             charged
             
             to
             blesse
             their
             enemies
             ;
             what
             will
             bee
             their
             case
             ,
             that
             curse
             their
             friends
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             he
             which
             but
             curseth
             Satan
             curseth
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Eccles.
             21.27
             .
             What
             doth
             he
             that
             curseth
             the
             Saints
             and
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             their
             curses
             shall
             bound
             backe
             into
             their
             owne
             breasts
             ,
             as
             the
             stones
             ,
             which
             Shimei
             threw
             at
             David
             ,
             did
             rebound
             upon
             Shimei
             ,
             and
             split
             his
             heart
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             knockt
             out
             his
             braines
             .
          
           
             Cursing
             mouthes
             are
             like
             ill
             made
             Peeces
             ,
             which
             while
             men
             discharge
             at
             others
             ,
             recoile
             in
             splinters
             upon
             their
             owne
             faces
             .
             Their
             words
             and
             wishes
             bee
             but
             whirle-winds
             ,
             which
             being
             breathen
             forth
             ,
             returne
             againe
             to
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               curseth
               thee
               ,
               Gen.
            
             27.29
             .
             Yea
             ,
             hee
             shall
             be
             cursed
             with
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             for
             even
             Christ
             ,
             which
             
               came
               to
               save
               the
               world
            
             ,
             shall
             say
             unto
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
               Depart
               yee
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               Matth.
            
             25.41
             .
             Where
             they
             shall
             doe
             nothing
             but
             
               curse
               for
               evermore
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             16.11.21
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             Who
             should
             goe
             to
             Hell
             ,
             if
             cursers
             should
             be
             left
             out
             ?
             Wherefore
             let
             
             all
             those
             learne
             to
             blesse
             ,
             that
             looke
             to
             be
             heires
             of
             the
             Blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             IT
             is
             their
             use
             to
             threaten
             the
             religious
             ,
             
             as
             all
             the
             men
             of
             
               Sodome
               threatned
            
             just
             Lot
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             
               deale
               worse
               with
               him
               then
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               Gen.
            
             19.9
             .
             
               Iehoram
               ,
               Elisha
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               do
               so
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               more
               also
               if
               the
               head
               of
               Elisha
               shall
               stand
               on
               him
               this
               day
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             6.31
             .
             And
             thus
             Paul
             ,
             before
             his
             conversion
             ,
             
               breathed
               out
               threatnings
               and
               slaughter
               against
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               Acts
            
             9.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             were
             no
             living
             for
             godly
             men
             ,
             if
             their
             hands
             were
             allowed
             to
             bee
             as
             bloody
             as
             their
             hearts
             .
             But
             men
             and
             Devills
             are
             under
             restraint
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             Neither
             are
             their
             words
             more
             swelling
             ,
             
             or
             their
             designes
             more
             lavish
             ,
             then
             their
             atchievements
             be
             vaine
             ,
             and
             their
             execution
             short
             .
             Benhadad
             sends
             great
             words
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             to
             conquer
             him
             :
             but
             stay
             the
             proofe
             ,
             Benhadad
             flyes
             ,
             and
             Israel
             pursues
             .
             Commonly
             they
             that
             
             least
             can
             doe
             ,
             best
             cavill
             can
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             greatest
             flourish
             .
          
           
             
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             for
             the
             innocent
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             cannot
             keepe
             their
             owne
             counsels
             ,
             as
             God
             fetcheth
             their
             thoughts
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             mouthes
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             even
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Esau
             ,
             when
             hee
             purposed
             the
             death
             of
             Iacob
             ;
             and
             in
             Saul
             ,
             touching
             David
             ;
             and
             in
             Iezabel
             touching
             Elisha
             ;
             whose
             threats
             did
             preserve
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             meant
             to
             kill
             .
             The
             wisdome
             and
             power
             of
             God
             could
             have
             found
             evasions
             for
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             their
             enemies
             greatest
             secrecy
             :
             but
             now
             they
             need
             no
             other
             meanes
             of
             rescue
             ,
             then
             their
             own
             lips
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             (
             deserving
             thanks
             )
             from
             God
             ,
             
             that
             the
             lightning
             of
             anger
             in
             a
             cruell
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             gives
             us
             warning
             of
             the
             thunderbolt
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             concernes
             us
             only
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             threatned
             by
             the
             potent
             :
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             our
             best
             way
             will
             bee
             to
             stand
             it
             out
             :
             for
             many
             a
             foe
             hath
             spoken
             bravely
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             push
             hath
             made
             more
             use
             of
             his
             heels
             ,
             then
             of
             his
             
             hands
             :
             their
             threats
             being
             but
             like
             a
             boyes
             squib
             ,
             that
             onely
             flashes
             ,
             and
             cracks
             ,
             and
             stinks
             ,
             but
             is
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             IT
             is
             their
             manner
             by
             subtlety
             to
             undermine
             the
             godly
             in
             talke
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             betray
             them
             ,
             as
             Saul
             caused
             his
             servants
             to
             undermine
             David
             by
             flattery
             ,
             thereby
             to
             worke
             his
             confusion
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.17
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             verse
             21.25
             .
             thus
             those
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             undermined
             Ieremiah
             ,
             seeking
             every
             way
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             Ier.
             18.18
             .
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chap.
             And
             thus
             certaine
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             sought
             to
             undermine
             Steven
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
             matter
             wherby
             to
             informe
             the
             Councell
             against
             him
             ,
             Acts
             69
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Their
             chiefe
             Principle
             is
             that
             of
             Lysanders
             ,
             
             
               VVhere
               the
               Lyons
               skinne
               will
               not
               suffice
               ,
               we
               must
               adde
               a
               scantling
               of
               the
               Foxes
               .
            
             Whereupon
             ,
             as
             intelligencers
             for
             States
             ,
             mingle
             themselves
             with
             all
             companies
             ,
             but
             use
             their
             best
             art
             to
             keep
             themselves
             concealed
             :
             so
             doe
             
             these
             ,
             you
             may
             travell
             with
             such
             an
             one
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Indies
             ;
             and
             yet
             finde
             the
             way
             into
             his
             heart
             a
             farther
             journey
             .
             For
             as
             High-way-men
             ,
             lighting
             into
             true
             meaning
             company
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             can
             talke
             of
             sincere
             dealing
             ,
             and
             uprightnesse
             ,
             against
             robbery
             and
             oppression
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             suspition
             ,
             till
             they
             spy
             their
             opportunity
             :
             so
             will
             they
             have
             semblances
             of
             religion
             ,
             pretend
             great
             love
             ;
             yea
             perhaps
             doe
             you
             a
             reall
             curtesie
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             same
             intent
             that
             Saul
             gave
             Michall
             to
             David
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             to
             ensnare
             him
             .
          
           
             Like
             Fowlers
             and
             Anglers
             ,
             when
             they
             meane
             to
             catch
             and
             snare
             us
             ,
             
             they
             hide
             their
             nets
             ,
             and
             cover
             their
             hooks
             with
             the
             pleasing
             baites
             of
             flattery
             ,
             setting
             a
             sunshine
             countenance
             upon
             cloudy
             thoughts
             :
             Yea
             ,
             when
             they
             intend
             to
             murther
             ,
             then
             speake
             they
             fairest
             ;
             when
             deadly
             malice
             dives
             deepest
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             then
             the
             smoothest
             words
             floate
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             as
             no
             faces
             looke
             lovelyer
             then
             the
             painted
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             kind
             of
             undermining
             they
             have
             borrowed
             from
             Satan
             ,
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             arch-polititian
             ,
             who
             in
             
             the
             beginning
             useth
             this
             complement
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               as
               gods
            
             :
             when
             his
             drift
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             devils
             ,
             Gen.
             3.5
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             sets
             them
             on
             worke
             ,
             who
             never
             ceaseth
             ,
             either
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             servants
             to
             tempt
             and
             undermine
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
             especially
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             addressing
             themselves
             to
             some
             notable
             workes
             in
             performing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Ier
             1.6
             .
             Ezek.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Nehe.
             2.48.19
             .
             &
             6.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
             
             Acts
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Matth.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             But
             beware
             we
             trust
             them
             not
             ,
             
             for
             these
             Hypocrites
             never
             wound
             so
             deadly
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             stroak
             us
             with
             a
             silken
             ●and
             being
             like
             the
             mistaken
             Lanthorne
             in
             Eighty
             eight
             ;
             for
             under
             pretence
             of
             guiding
             ,
             they
             will
             draw
             us
             into
             hazzard
             and
             losse
             among
             our
             enemies
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             puts
             confidence
             in
             their
             words
             ,
             shall
             finde
             them
             to
             resemble
             sinking
             floores
             ,
             which
             will
             then
             fail
             us
             ,
             when
             our
             weight
             is
             on
             them
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             
               Verbal
               properties
            
             of
             this
             enmitie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             
             Qu.
             
               IN
               the
               last
               place
               what
               are
               the
            
             Actuall
             Properties
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Thirdly
             ,
             wicked
             men
             actually
             manifest
             their
             enmitie
             against
             the
             Religious
             in
             seven
             particulars
             :
             viz.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 scornefull
                 gestures
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 withstanding
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 combining
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 imprisoning
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 striking
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 By
                 hurting
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 By
                 killing
                 the
                 Godly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             gesture
             ,
             as
             Goliah
             against
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             looked
             upon
             him
             with
             a
             disdainfull
             countenance
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.42
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             brow-beating
             ;
             and
             other
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             who
             
               made
               mowes
               ,
               and
               nodded
               the
               head
               at
               him
               ,
               Psalme
            
             22.7
             .
             
               Gaped
               upon
               him
               with
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               as
               ramping
               and
               roaring
               Lions
               ,
               verse
            
             13.
             
             
               Gnashed
               their
               teeth
               at
               him
            
             ,
             at
             publique
             meetings
             ,
             Psal.
             35.16
             .
             
               Shaked
               their
               heads
            
             at
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             109.25
             .
             Thus
             Iob
             complaines
             ,
             That
             his
             enemies
             
               opened
               
               their
               mouthes
               against
               him
               ,
               Iob
            
             16.10
             .
             And
             Isaiah
             ,
             that
             the
             scoffing
             Idolaters
             
               gaped
               and
               thrust
               out
               their
               tongues
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
            
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             Isai
             57.3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Labourers
             in
             the
             Parable
             are
             said
             to
             have
             an
             
               evil
               eye
            
             against
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             good
             ,
             Matth.
             20.15
             .
             Many
             will
             speak
             ,
             that
             dare
             not
             strike
             ;
             and
             some
             will
             make
             mouthes
             ,
             that
             fear
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             of
             gesture
             is
             a
             silent
             foe
             ;
             
             yet
             upon
             inquisition
             made
             ,
             I
             finde
             none
             more
             guilty
             of
             the
             Serpents
             enmitie
             ,
             than
             he
             ,
             who
             speakes
             with
             his
             brow
             ,
             and
             striketh
             with
             his
             eyes
             ;
             who
             ,
             because
             his
             tongue
             cannot
             us●ly
             condemn
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             leave
             him
             suspected
             of
             ill
             by
             silence
             ,
             or
             some
             disdainfull
             gesture
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             his
             Ma●estie
             said
             most
             aptly
             and
             elegantly
             ,
             
               As
               the
               tongue
               speaketh
               to
               the
               ear
               ;
               so
               the
               gesture
               speaketh
               to
               the
               eye
               .
            
             And
             though
             such
             an
             one
             be
             silent
             for
             want
             of
             words
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             so
             for
             want
             of
             malice
             ,
             even
             scoffes
             and
             nick-names
             ,
             slander
             and
             cur●ing
             stickes
             in
             his
             teeth
             ,
             and
             onely
             dares
             not
             freely
             come
             forth
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             his
             owne
             faultinesse
             :
             and
             were
             he
             not
             a
             monstrous
             coward
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             speak
             
             or
             act
             for
             fear
             of
             ●ustice
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             dealing
             with
             him
             :
             yet
             bad
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             being
             dumbe
             ,
             I
             finde
             him
             uncapable
             of
             a
             verdict
             ,
             and
             so
             dismisse
             him
             to
             leade
             the
             Van
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             a
             punishment
             to
             himselfe
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             IT
             is
             their
             manner
             to
             withstand
             and
             contrary
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             are
             commanded
             by
             God
             to
             deliver
             .
             Thus
             Zidkiah
             the
             false
             Prophet
             withstood
             and
             contraried
             Michaia's
             Doctrine
             ,
             1
             Kings
             22.24
             .
             The
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             Ieremiahs
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               prophesied
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               this
               house
               shall
               be
               like
               Shilo
               ,
               and
               this
               Citie
               shall
               be
               desolate
               ,
               and
               without
               an
               inhabitant
               ?
               Ierem.
            
             26.8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             thus
             Elimas
             the
             Sorcerer
             withstood
             and
             contraried
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             in
             their
             preaching
             ,
             Acts.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             still
             the
             manner
             of
             wicked
             men
             (
             being
             better
             acquainted
             with
             wrangling
             than
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             deeper
             in
             love
             with
             strife
             that
             truth
             )
             even
             to
             
             cavill
             against
             the
             good
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             oppose
             the
             messenger
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             cannot
             maintain
             by
             reason
             ,
             a
             feminine
             testinesse
             shall
             outwrangle
             .
          
           
             These
             night-birds
             know
             right
             well
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Sun
             shines
             ,
             there
             is
             small
             place
             for
             them
             to
             appear
             :
             whence
             the
             Ministers
             preaching
             is
             as
             great
             a
             vexation
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             conversation
             is
             to
             him
             :
             and
             in
             case
             he
             hath
             a
             ●ire
             in
             his
             tongue
             kindled
             with
             a
             coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             sea
             of
             water
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             quench
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             some
             one
             be
             more
             specially
             gifted
             in
             convincing
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             have
             treble
             opposition
             :
             if
             he
             molest
             Satan
             ,
             and
             dispossesse
             him
             of
             his
             strong
             holds
             ,
             Satan
             will
             molest
             him
             with
             a
             powder
             ;
             all
             the
             Drunkards
             in
             that
             Parish
             shall
             fall
             about
             such
             a
             Ministers
             eares
             ;
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             some
             neighbour
             Ministers
             that
             pretend
             gravitie
             and
             good
             will
             to
             God
             ,
             shall
             more
             than
             set
             them
             on
             :
             for
             vertue
             fares
             hardest
             oftentimes
             from
             such
             as
             should
             uphold
             her
             .
             When
             
               Henry
               Zu●phen
            
             was
             Preacher
             at
             Breame
             ;
             the
             Catholiques
             sent
             their
             Chaplaines
             to
             evey
             Sermon
             to
             trap
             him
             in
             his
             words
             :
             but
             the
             greater
             part
             
             of
             them
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             hearken
             ,
             were
             thereby
             converted
             :
             and
             did
             openly
             witnesse
             for
             him
             to
             his
             Adversaries
             teeth
             ,
             
             that
             they
             never
             in
             all
             their
             life
             had
             heard
             the
             like
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Monkes
             and
             Cardinals
             were
             mad
             .
             The
             case
             of
             our
             Prelates
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             
               High
               Commission
            
             .
             None
             so
             deep
             in
             Hell
             ,
             as
             knowing
             men
             :
             strong
             braines
             are
             commonly
             too
             wise
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             
               foolishnesse
               of
               preaching
            
             .
             But
             
               Paul
               the
               babler
            
             must
             be
             both
             heard
             and
             admired
             ,
             before
             heaven
             can
             be
             had
             :
             yea
             ,
             great
             Doctors
             must
             acknowledge
             themselves
             but
             great
             Dunces
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             meaner
             men
             ;
             speaking
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             as
             it
             fared
             with
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             when
             he
             read
             the
             fir●t
             Chapter
             of
             
               Saint
               Iohn's
               Gospel
            
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             This
             Barbarian
             hath
             comprised
             more
             s●upendious
             stuffe
             in
             three
             lines
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             done
             in
             all
             our
             voluminous
             Discourses
             .
          
           
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
               The
               wisedom
               from
               above
               is
               gentle
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               perswaded
            
             ;
             when
             better
             ,
             reason
             is
             alleadged
             ,
             Iames
             3.17
             .
             as
             in
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             13.8
             .
             First
             ,
             peremptory
             ,
             but
             after
             conviction
             pliable
             .
             An
             humble
             man
             will
             never
             be
             an
             Heretique
             :
             shew
             him
             his
             errour
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             retract
             it
             .
             
             
               Iohannes
               Bugenhagius
            
             a
             reverend
             Dutch
             Divine
             lighting
             upon
             Luthers
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               captivitate
               Babylonicâ
            
             ,
             and
             reading
             some
             few
             pages
             of
             it
             as
             he
             sate
             at
             supper
             ,
             rashly
             pronounced
             him
             the
             most
             pestilent
             and
             pernitious
             Heretique
             that
             ever
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             troubled
             with
             since
             the
             times
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             a
             few
             dayes
             after
             ,
             having
             seriously
             read
             over
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             well
             weighed
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             Colegioners
             ,
             and
             recanted
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             affirming
             and
             proving
             ,
             that
             Luther
             onely
             was
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             in
             grosse
             darknesse
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             converted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             won
             to
             imbrace
             the
             same
             truth
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             deal
             like
             our
             Pirats
             ,
             who
             will
             set
             upon
             rich
             laden
             ships
             ,
             but
             passe
             by
             those
             that
             are
             empty
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             they
             to
             be
             appeased
             after
             they
             have
             once
             begun
             ,
             
             for
             that
             which
             rashnesse
             and
             follie
             have
             brought
             forth
             ,
             pride
             afterwards
             and
             contumacie
             shall
             maintain
             to
             the
             last
             gaspe
             .
             Usually
             ,
             an
             ill
             cause
             once
             undertaken
             ,
             shall
             be
             maintained
             ,
             though
             with
             bloud
             .
             Nay
             ,
             rather
             than
             want
             cause
             ,
             they
             will
             now
             
             hate
             such
             a
             Minister
             ,
             
             because
             they
             have
             formerly
             hurt
             him
             :
             as
             many
             husbands
             hate
             their
             wives
             ,
             onely
             because
             themselves
             have
             wronged
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             love
             them
             the
             lesse
             for
             their
             owne
             faults
             :
             all
             which
             they
             will
             defend
             with
             their
             tongues
             ,
             though
             they
             condemne
             it
             with
             their
             consciences
             .
          
           
             
             Which
             men
             are
             like
             those
             wicked
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Acts
            
             13
             45.
             who
             would
             neither
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             Paul
             preacht
             ,
             nor
             abide
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             they
             not
             onely
             forbear
             to
             hear
             such
             a
             Mini●●er
             themselves
             ,
             but
             will
             dehort
             all
             their
             familiars
             :
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             high
             Prie●●s
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             own
             opinion
             were
             too
             good
             ,
             too
             wise
             ,
             too
             holy
             to
             receive
             Christ
             into
             their
             companie
             ;
             and
             ,
             not
             content
             to
             seque●●er
             themselves
             from
             Christ
             ,
             they
             disdained
             also
             that
             he
             should
             be
             conversant
             with
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             .
          
           
             
             Pride
             was
             ever
             envious
             and
             contumelious
             ,
             thinking
             she
             addes
             so
             much
             to
             her
             own
             reputation
             ,
             as
             she
             detracts
             from
             others
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             twinckling
             starres
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Sun
             
             lose
             their
             light
             ,
             and
             after
             regain
             it
             not
             ,
             untill
             darknesse
             be
             upon
             the
             deep
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             whiter
             the
             Swan
             is
             the
             more
             black
             is
             the
             Crow
             that
             's
             by
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             THey
             will
             
               combine
               themselves
            
             together
             ,
             
             and
             lay
             devilish
             plots
             to
             destroy
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             King
             of
             Egypt
             with
             his
             people
             did
             against
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             perceived
             them
             to
             multiply
             so
             fast
             ,
             Exod.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Thus
             the
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Governours
             combined
             together
             to
             worke
             Daniels
             overthrow
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             
             And
             thus
             Demetrius
             the
             Silver-smith
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             crafts-men
             ,
             which
             made
             gain
             by
             the
             silver
             Temples
             of
             Diana
             ,
             combined
             themselves
             together
             ,
             to
             conspire
             the
             death
             of
             Paul's
             companions
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             
             And
             when
             Paul
             was
             rescued
             by
             Lysias
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             there
             were
             more
             than
             forty
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             bound
             themselves
             by
             a
             curse
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               would
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drinke
               ▪
               till
               they
               had
               killed
               Paul
            
             ;
             in
             which
             conspiracie
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             were
             likewise
             assistants
             ,
             Acts
             23.10
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               God
               be
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ?
            
             But
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             in
             opening
             of
             those
             words
             saith
             ,
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               with
               us
               ?
            
             For
             ,
             
               they
               cast
               their
               heads
               together
            
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               and
               are
               confederate
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               secret
               ones
               ,
               imagining
               crafty
               counsel
               against
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Come
               ,
               Let
               us
               root
               them
               out
               ,
               &c.
               Psal.
            
             83.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
             How
             wicked
             men
             agree
             in
             persecuting
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             professours
             thereof
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Acts
             4.26
             ,
             27.
             
             &
             Mark
             14.
             where
             even
             old
             Annas
             ,
             and
             that
             wicked
             bench
             of
             grey-headed
             Scribes
             and
             Eld●rs
             ,
             are
             content
             to
             break
             their
             sleep
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             and
             make
             noon
             of
             midnight
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             consultations
             ,
             they
             are
             lively
             exprest
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             them
             in
             ,
             saying
             thus
             ,
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               lie
               in
               wait
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               for
               our
               turne
               ,
               but
               is
               clean
               contrary
               to
               our
               doings
               :
               he
               upbraideth
               us
               with
               our
               offending
               the
               Law
               :
               he
               was
               made
               to
               reprove
               our
               thoughts
               :
               it
               grieveth
               us
               also
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               life
               is
               not
               like
               other
               mens
               ,
               his
               wayes
               are
               of
               another
               fashion
               ,
               he
               vaunteth
               to
               have
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               counteth
               us
               as
               bastards
               ;
               he
               withdraweth
               himselfe
               from
               our
               wayes
               as
               from
               filthinesse
               ;
               he
               commendeth
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               boasteth
               that
               God
               is
               his
               Father
               .
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               see
               if
               his
               workes
               be
               true
               ;
               let
               us
               prove
               and
               examine
               him
               with
               rebukes
               and
               torments
               ;
               let
               us
               condemne
               him
               to
               a
               shamefull
               death
               .
            
             And
             then
             gives
             the
             reason
             :
             
               Such
               things
               do
               they
               imagine
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               wickednesse
               hath
               blinded
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               n●t
               understand
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               hope
               for
               the
               reward
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               nor
               can
               discern
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               soules
               that
               are
               faultlesse
               ,
            
             Wisd.
             2.12
             .
             to
             23.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             I
             ,
             
             
               but
               what
               have
               they
               whereupon
               to
               ground
               their
               accusations
               ?
               For
               the
               religious
               mans
               life
               is
               commonly
               like
            
             Paul's
             ,
             Phil.
             3.6
             .
             unrebukable
             ,
             and
             he
             walketh
             in
             all
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             without
             reproof
             ,
             as
             Zacharie
             and
             Elizabeth
             did
             ,
             Luke
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             that
             studies
             quarrels
             will
             easily
             finde
             occasion
             .
             When
             the
             Governours
             were
             resolved
             that
             Daniel
             should
             die
             ,
             they
             soon
             found
             pretences
             .
             As
             suppose
             it
             be
             a
             private
             Christian
             ,
             they
             will
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             finde
             faults
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             turne
             good
             into
             evil
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             so
             prying
             an
             observation
             ,
             that
             
             they
             will
             look
             farther
             into
             his
             actions
             ,
             than
             the
             best
             man
             would
             willingly
             have
             them
             search
             .
             Nor
             can
             you
             easely
             finde
             the
             man
             that
             is
             not
             quick-sighted
             in
             other
             mens
             faults
             ,
             blinde
             to
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             
             But
             being
             disappointed
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             hear
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             We
             shall
             not
             finde
             an
             accusation
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             faithfull
             ,
             
               Except
               we
               finde
               it
               concerning
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               Dan.
            
             6.5
             .
             And
             his
             punctuall
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             ●●icking
             close
             to
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             shall
             serve
             for
             a
             need
             .
          
           
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             If
             he
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             they
             will
             assemble
             together
             to
             hear
             him
             pray
             and
             preach
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             catch
             something
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             whereof
             they
             may
             accuse
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             dealt
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             11.54
             .
             And
             those
             Governours
             with
             Daniel
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             so
             warily
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             finde
             matter
             enough
             to
             insnare
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             shall
             be
             wrested
             ,
             though
             indeed
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             great
             audience
             onely
             shall
             be
             made
             crime
             enough
             :
             
             you
             know
             when
             the
             Jewes
             saw
             that
             a
             great
             companie
             were
             at
             
             Paul's
             Sermon
             ,
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             envie
             ,
             and
             fell
             to
             contradiction
             and
             blasphemie
             ,
             Acts
             13.45
             .
             And
             the
             
               high
               Priests
            
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             was
             so
             flocked
             after
             ,
             said
             among
             themselves
             ,
             Perceive
             ye
             not
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             World
             goeth
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             let
             him
             thus
             alone
             ,
             all
             men
             will
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             Iohn
             11.48
             .
             and
             12.19
             .
             They
             were
             like
             the
             Dog
             in
             the
             manger
             ,
             that
             will
             neither
             eat
             hay
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             the
             Horse
             ;
             yet
             they
             had
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             these
             have
             :
             Rome
             thinkes
             that
             the
             Gospels
             rising
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             her
             falling
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             day
             comes
             ,
             the
             night
             must
             end
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             opinion
             makes
             them
             coyn
             that
             for
             a
             reason
             ,
             which
             others
             will
             not
             assent
             unto
             :
             yea
             ,
             what
             is
             truth
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             is
             errour
             to
             others
             more
             wise
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             once
             he
             is
             questioned
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             like
             Iael
             to
             Sisera
             ,
             will
             drive
             a
             nail
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             rising
             again
             .
          
           
             O
             the
             wicked
             mindes
             that
             many
             go
             to
             Church
             withall
             ,
             
             and
             the
             great
             dangers
             that
             Ministers
             are
             liable
             unto
             ,
             did
             not
             God
             mightily
             support
             them
             !
             many
             of
             their
             hearers
             being
             like
             that
             
             Lawyer
             ,
             which
             stood
             up
             to
             tempt
             Christ
             ;
             for
             they
             come
             not
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             catch
             him
             .
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             let
             him
             preach
             like
             an
             Angel
             ,
             yea
             ,
             like
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             shall
             speak
             to
             no
             more
             purpose
             than
             Beda
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             preacheed
             to
             an
             heap
             of
             stones
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             saith
             Erasmus
             ,
             that
             many
             points
             are
             condemned
             as
             hereticall
             in
             Luthers
             books
             ,
             which
             in
             Austens
             and
             Bernards
             books
             are
             received
             for
             good
             and
             orthodox
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             saith
             
               David
               ?
               Though
               they
               have
               conceived
               mischief
               ,
               and
               do
               travail
               with
               wickednesse
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               bring
               forth
               a
               lye
               ,
            
             Psal.
             7.14
             .
             For
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               breaketh
               their
               counsels
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               their
               devices
               to
               naught
               ,
               Psal.
            
             33.10
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             while
             the
             ungodly
             are
             whetting
             a
             knife
             to
             cut
             our
             throats
             .
             God
             is
             whetting
             a
             sword
             to
             cut
             their
             throats
             .
             Shall
             the
             powder
             thinke
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             scape
             it selfe
             from
             burning
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             true
             rule
             ,
             that
             of
             evil
             premises
             doth
             not
             follow
             a
             good
             conclusion
             ,
             but
             from
             evil
             seeds
             come
             evil
             plants
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             THey
             are
             very
             proan
             to
             imprison
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             cause
             or
             no
             cause
             ;
             as
             Ahab
             commanded
             
               Michaiah
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               prison
               house
               ,
               and
               sed
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               water
               of
               affliction
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             22.27
             .
             Thus
             the
             malicious
             Priests
             procured
             Ieremiah
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             prison
             ,
             Ier.
             36.5
             .
             And
             thus
             our
             Saviour
             shewing
             what
             entertainment
             the
             faithfull
             should
             finde
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             foretelleth
             that
             wicked
             men
             
               shall
               lay
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               deliver
               them
               up
               to
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               into
               prisons
               ,
               bring
               them
               before
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               ,
               Luke
            
             21.12
             .
             As
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             put
             into
             the
             common
             prison
             by
             Herod
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             of
             Priests
             ,
             when
             they
             preached
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             Acts
             5.18
             .
             and
             12.4
             .
             and
             4.3
             .
             and
             22.25
             .
             and
             28.17
             .
             and
             2
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
             And
             ●
             presume
             the
             common
             people
             were
             more
             glad
             of
             the
             Churches
             losse
             herein
             ,
             than
             they
             would
             have
             been
             of
             their
             own
             gain
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             into
             prison
             ?
             Why
             not
             unto
             
             death
             ?
             No
             thankes
             to
             Satan
             ,
             nor
             his
             seed
             ,
             they
             would
             destroy
             all
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Why
             are
             not
             our
             Sanctuaries
             turned
             into
             Shambles
             ,
             and
             our
             beds
             made
             to
             swim
             with
             our
             blouds
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             hath
             crossed
             the
             confederacie
             of
             Balak
             ,
             and
             their
             wickednesse
             doth
             not
             prosper
             ,
             their
             studies
             are
             the
             plots
             of
             our
             ruine
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             they
             intend
             ,
             is
             the
             destruction
             and
             overthrow
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             religious
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             
             Again
             ,
             Why
             these
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             in
             all
             ages
             shut
             up
             in
             prison
             ?
             What
             was
             their
             delinquencie
             ?
             Even
             this
             .
             They
             were
             too
             good
             ,
             too
             holy
             to
             be
             endured
             .
             What
             was
             it
             but
             Iosephs
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             stockes
             and
             Irons
             ?
             And
             so
             of
             
               Michaiah
               ,
               Ieremiah
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             speak
             truly
             ,
             
             this
             is
             a
             deep
             point
             of
             policie
             in
             our
             Adversaries
             :
             for
             when
             all
             their
             arguments
             faile
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             get
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             withall
             prevent
             further
             dispute
             .
             In
             the
             mid●
             of
             their
             anger
             they
             use
             this
             discretion
             ,
             Stand
             not
             to
             argue
             ,
             le●●
             thou
             be
             overcome
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             accused
             plead
             
             what
             he
             can
             for
             his
             owne
             innocencie
             :
             the
             Wolfe
             would
             answer
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             
               Indeed
               thy
               cause
               is
               better
               then
               mine
               ,
               but
               my
               teeth
               are
               better
               then
               thine
               ,
               I
               will
               devour
               thee
               :
            
             So
             the
             Devill
             puts
             off
             the
             Fox
             ,
             and
             puts
             on
             the
             Lyon.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             we
             know
             the
             Moone
             hath
             so
             much
             the
             lesse
             light
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             neerer
             the
             Sun
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             shines
             above
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             the
             Moone
             is
             scarcely
             seene
             .
             And
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             Homer
             ,
             that
             the
             dazling
             beames
             of
             his
             Sunne
             makes
             all
             other
             Poets
             ,
             like
             little
             Stars
             ,
             loose
             their
             light
             .
          
           
             This
             made
             Dionysius
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             equall
             Philoxenus
             in
             Poetry
             ,
             nor
             match
             Plato
             in
             discourse
             ,
             condemne
             the
             one
             to
             the
             stone-quarries
             ,
             and
             sell
             the
             other
             as
             a
             slave
             into
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Agina
             .
             And
             out
             of
             like
             consideration
             ,
             have
             the
             wicked
             alwayes
             dealt
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             even
             as
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             did
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             tooke
             down
             his
             Image
             in
             contempt
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             set
             up
             his
             owne
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             people
             worship
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             they
             would
             never
             doe
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             other
             was
             reverenc'd
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             
             5
             THey
             often
             manifest
             their
             enmity
             against
             the
             Religious
             by
             striking
             them
             ,
             as
             Zedikiah
             ,
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             strook
             Michaiah
             on
             the
             cheek
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.24
             .
             thus
             Pasher
             strooke
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
               Ier.
            
             20.2
             .
             And
             the
             Princes
             also
             ,
             Chap.
             37.15
             .
             And
             thus
             Ananias
             the
             high
             Priest
             caused
             Paul
             to
             be
             smitten
             on
             the
             mouth
             ,
             Acts
             23.2
             .
             and
             the
             Iewes
             whipt
             him
             five
             times
             with
             forty
             stripes
             save
             one
             ,
             and
             others
             beat
             him
             with
             rods
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             our
             rough
             adversaries
             of
             Rome
             stopt
             our
             Martyrs
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             refuted
             them
             ,
             not
             with
             reasons
             ,
             nor
             by
             Law
             (
             for
             the
             Law
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             strike
             the
             vertuous
             )
             but
             with
             fists
             .
          
           
             
             When
             Polititians
             Rhetorick
             failes
             ,
             Carters
             Logick
             must
             do
             the
             feat
             .
             Their
             arguments
             are
             all
             Steel
             and
             Iron
             ,
             they
             speake
             dagger
             points
             :
             As
             Ioab
             discoursed
             with
             Amaza
             in
             the
             fifth
             Rib.
             So
             Zedikiah
             disputed
             with
             the
             Prophet
             a
             word
             and
             a
             blow
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             blow
             without
             a
             word
             ;
             for
             hee
             smote
             him
             first
             ,
             and
             spake
             to
             him
             afterwards
             .
          
           
           
             Every
             false
             Prophet
             is
             like
             Iulius
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             threw
             Saint
             Peters
             keyes
             into
             the
             river
             Tiber
             ,
             protesting
             ,
             that
             thenceforth
             
               he
               would
               use
               and
               helpe
               himselfe
               with
               Saint
               Pauls
               sword
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             case
             they
             cannot
             have
             their
             wills
             ,
             they
             resemble
             Achillis
             ,
             who
             is
             fained
             to
             eate
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             because
             he
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             fight
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             6
             IT
             is
             usuall
             with
             them
             to
             hurt
             and
             maime
             the
             godly
             :
             
             as
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             would
             have
             served
             those
             true
             hearted
             Spyes
             ,
             for
             seeking
             to
             appease
             the
             tumult
             ,
             and
             speaking
             well
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Can●a●
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.10
             .
             Thus
             the
             Philistims
             put
             out
             Sampsons
             eyes
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             bound
             him
             ,
             Iudg.
             16.21
             .
             and
             thus
             the
             Iewes
             of
             An●iochia
             and
             Ico●●m
             hurt
             Paul
             ,
             when
             they
             ●toned
             him
             ,
             
               and
               drew
               him
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               supposing
               he
               had
               beene
               dead
               ,
               Act.
            
             14.19
             .
             Neither
             have
             succeeding
             ages
             wanted
             Alexanders
             ,
             
             who
             have
             done
             much
             hurt
             to
             Gods
             people
             :
             for
             not
             seldome
             when
             reason
             and
             railing
             failed
             ,
             have
             they
             come
             to
             plow-mans
             Logick
             ,
             Gun-powder
             arguments
             ,
             open
             violence
             ,
             taking
             up
             swords
             to
             strike
             ,
             or
             stones
             to
             cast
             at
             us
             ,
             though
             they
             incurre
             by
             it
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Law.
             Whereas
             religion
             makes
             wild
             beasts
             civill
             ;
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             Impiety
             makes
             of
             wise
             meu
             beasts
             and
             ●ools
             .
             How
             many
             have
             been
             known
             ,
             like
             him
             in
             Esop
             ,
             who
             willingly
             lost
             one
             eye
             ,
             that
             his
             fellow
             might
             loose
             both
             .
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             whereas
             the
             drift
             of
             such
             an
             ones
             preaching
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             a
             minister
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             them
             like
             him
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             they
             preach
             :
             contrarily
             ,
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             accident
             ,
             makes
             them
             degenerate
             into
             stockes
             and
             stones
             :
             for
             hearing
             but
             their
             sins
             layd
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             due
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             become
             so
             stupid
             and
             in
             sensible
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             now
             ,
             maugre
             all
             admonition
             ,
             the
             quarrell
             must
             end
             in
             blood
             :
             Yea
             ,
             away
             with
             such
             a
             fellow
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             that
             he
             should
             live
             ,
             Acts
             22.22
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             7
             ANd
             lastly
             ,
             
             It
             is
             their
             manner
             out
             of
             Enmity
             to
             
               slay
               the
               godly
            
             ,
             as
             Doeg
             slew
             Ahimeleck
             and
             the
             re●t
             of
             the
             Prie●s
             ,
             even
             fourscore
             and
             five
             persons
             ,
             and
             Nob
             the
             City
             of
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             he
             smote
             with
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             both
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             child
             and
             suckling
             ,
             at
             Sauls
             command
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.19
             .
             Thus
             Iezabel
             slew
             all
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Lord
             she
             could
             finde
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.4
             .
             And
             Herod
             ,
             all
             the
             male
             children
             that
             were
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             coasts
             thereof
             ,
             from
             two
             years
             old
             and
             under
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             make
             sure
             worke
             with
             
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
            
             2.16
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Gods
             owne
             people
             ,
             chosen
             out
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             used
             to
             make
             such
             havock
             of
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             out
             Saviour
             bemoaning
             her
             case
             ,
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               killest
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stonest
               them
               which
               are
               sent
               unto
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
               Matth.
            
             23.37
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             fares
             with
             the
             Saints
             &
             servants
             of
             God
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
             in
             such
             places
             where
             wicked
             men
             may
             have
             
             their
             wills
             .
             Whereas
             those
             Romish
             Doctors
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             many
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             for
             distruction
             :
             like
             rash
             Empiricks
             ,
             they
             can
             cure
             no
             way
             ;
             but
             by
             letting
             of
             blood
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             they
             turn
             their
             Massing
             into
             massacring
             ;
             the
             School
             into
             a
             Camp
             ;
             Arguments
             ,
             into
             Armes
             ;
             teaching
             all
             their
             Proselytes
             dismall
             conclusions
             :
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             no
             rare
             thing
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             their
             Priests
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             reign
             ,
             when
             in
             arguments
             they
             have
             found
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             pens
             ,
             to
             fall
             to
             their
             pen-knives
             :
             In●●ead
             of
             arguments
             they
             take
             up
             armes
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             zeale
             and
             the
             spirituall
             word
             ,
             they
             use
             fire
             and
             the
             sword
             ;
             yea
             ,
             treasons
             ,
             are
             their
             best
             reasons
             ;
             the
             Spanish
             Inquisition
             ,
             is
             their
             Grammer
             ;
             fire
             and
             fagot
             their
             Rheitorick
             ;
             Fleete
             and
             fetters
             ,
             their
             Log●ck
             ;
             The
             Canons
             roar
             ,
             their
             Musick
             ;
             poysoning
             ,
             their
             physick
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             their
             very
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             blowing
             up
             of
             common-wealths
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             fighting
             for
             God
             ,
             they
             fight
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Leivtenant
             .
             
          
           
             And
             if
             at
             this
             day
             they
             catch
             but
             a
             Protestant
             in
             their
             net
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             miracle
             
             if
             ever
             he
             escapes
             death
             ,
             without
             making
             shipwracke
             of
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             For
             if
             we
             will
             not
             obey
             them
             rather
             then
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Law
             by
             which
             men
             ought
             to
             dye
             ,
             a
             Law
             like
             Draco's
             ,
             written
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             death
             .
             Of
             which
             their
             savage
             proceeding
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             reasons
             to
             be
             rendered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             they
             must
             doe
             the
             workes
             of
             their
             father
             the
             Devil
             :
             
               he
               is
               a
               murtherer
            
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             children
             are
             given
             to
             blood
             ,
             Iohn
             8.44
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             that
             their
             deeds
             of
             darknesse
             may
             not
             come
             to
             light
             Vriah
             must
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             least
             Davids
             adultery
             bee
             discovered
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             disgraced
             .
             A
             living
             Curre
             you
             know
             ,
             will
             doe
             more
             harme
             then
             a
             dead
             Lion
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             that
             of
             Egges
             fried
             in
             the
             Pan
             come
             no
             ill
             Chickens
             .
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             wicked
             through
             malice
             seek
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             godly
             ,
             because
             their
             sinfull
             and
             wicked
             lives
             are
             reproved
             by
             their
             godly
             conversation
             :
             neither
             can
             they
             follow
             their
             sinnes
             so
             freely
             as
             they
             would
             ,
             nor
             so
             quietly
             ,
             without
             detection
             or
             check
             .
             Now
             if
             Abels
             good
             works
             reprove
             
             Caines
             evill
             deeds
             ,
             let
             Caine
             but
             take
             away
             the
             cause
             ,
             kill
             Abel
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             shall
             not
             follow
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             godly
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             in
             disputing
             :
             take
             Steven
             for
             an
             instance
             :
             they
             will
             be
             even
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             casting
             of
             stones
             ,
             stop
             his
             mouth
             with
             brick-bats
             ,
             fetch
             arguments
             from
             the
             Shambles
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             are
             sure
             will
             doe
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             hopes
             and
             helps
             fayle
             .
             So
             they
             make
             their
             party
             good
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             arguments
             of
             reason
             ,
             yet
             with
             arguments
             of
             steele
             ,
             and
             Iron
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             way
             of
             confuting
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             their
             glory
             and
             credit
             with
             the
             World
             is
             ecclipsed
             ,
             by
             suffering
             these
             which
             excell
             in
             vertue
             ,
             This
             made
             Adrian
             and
             Nero
             to
             kill
             all
             such
             as
             ecclipsed
             their
             glory
             by
             any
             demerit
             :
             and
             Mercine
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             was
             murthered
             of
             her
             fellowes
             ,
             because
             she
             did
             excell
             the
             rest
             in
             beauty
             .
             Thus
             Herod
             ,
             thought
             he
             could
             not
             be
             King
             ,
             if
             Christ
             should
             reigne
             .
             Yea
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             had
             beene
             of
             the
             race
             of
             the
             Ottamans
             ,
             he
             thought
             hee
             could
             not
             reigne
             ,
             except
             the
             first
             thing
             hee
             d●d
             ,
             hee
             killed
             all
             the
             males
             in
             
               Bethlehe
               ,
               m
            
             from
             two
             
             yeares
             old
             and
             under
             :
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             they
             should
             be
             despised
             ,
             if
             Christ
             were
             regarded
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             
               actual
               properties
            
             of
             this
             Enmity
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             Q.
             
               IN
               how
               many
               of
               these
               kindes
               did
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               suffer
               (
               whose
               example
               hitherto
               you
               have
               omitted
               )
               in
               his
               own
               person
               of
               the
            
             Jewes
             ,
             
             
               his
               Countrey-men
               and
               Kinsfolke
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               Chief
               Priests
               ,
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               were
               Teachers
               and
               Expounders
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               which
               sate
               in
            
             Moses
             Chair
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             In
             every
             one
             of
             the
             22.
             for
             as
             touching
             the
             Mental
             Properties
             .
          
           
             
               1
               They
               Envied
               him
               ,
               
               Matth.
               26.15
               .
            
             
               2
               They
               Contemned
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               12.24
               .
               &
               13.55
               .
            
             
               3
               They
               Rejoyced
               at
               him
               in
               his
               miserie
               and
               distresse
               ,
               Matth.
               27.29
               .
            
             
               4
               They
               Hated
               him
               ,
               Iohn
               7.7
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Verbal
              
               .
            
             
               
               1
               They
               Murmured
               against
               him
               ,
               Luke
               15.2
               .
            
             
               2
               They
               Misconstrued
               his
               actions
               and
               intentions
               ,
               Matth.
               11.19
               .
            
             
               3
               They
               Carried
               tales
               of
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               12.14
            
             
               4
               They
               Gave
               devilish
               counsel
               against
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               27.20
               .
            
             
               5
               They
               Scoft
               at
               him
               ,
               Matth
               27
               42.
               
            
             
               6
               They
               Nick-named
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               13
               55.
               
            
             
               7
               They
               Railed
               on
               him
               ,
               Luke
               23.39
               .
            
             
               8
               They
               Slandered
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               28
               13.
               
            
             
               9
               They
               Cursed
               him
               ,
               Gal
               3
               13.
               
            
             
               10
               They
               Threatened
               him
               ,
               Iohn
               11.53
               .
            
             
               11
               They
               Undermined
               him
               in
               talke
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               accuse
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               22.15
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               3.
               
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Actual
              
               .
            
             
               1
               They
               Used
               disdainfull
               gestures
               before
               him
               ,
               
               Matth.
               2●
               .
               29.39
               .
            
             
               2
               They
               Withstood
               and
               contraried
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               Luke
               5.21
               .
               Matth.
               9.34
               .
            
             
               3
               They
               Combined
               together
               ,
               and
               laid
               plots
               to
               destroy
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               12.14
               .
            
             
               4
               They
               Took
               him
               prisoner
               ,
               Mat.
               26.57
               .
            
             
               5
               They
               Smote
               him
               ,
               Luke
               22.64
               .
            
             
               6
               They
               Hurt
               and
               wonnded
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               27.29
               .
               Iohn
               19
               34.
               
            
             
               7
               They
               Put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               even
               that
               cursed
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               Matth.
               27
               .
               3●
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               bruise
               his
               hell
            
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             he
             suffered
             was
             but
             in
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             more
             than
             the
             bruising
             of
             his
             heel
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             all
             this
             ?
             Not
             for
             any
             evil
             they
             found
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             their
             own
             
             words
             are
             ,
             
             
               He
               hath
               done
               all
               things
               well
               ,
               Marke
            
             7.37
             .
             He
             hath
             done
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             power
             ;
             all
             things
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             wisedom
             :
             well
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             goodnesse
             :
             and
             yet
             crucified
             ,
             and
             abused
             every
             way
             he
             must
             be
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             for
             his
             zeal
             ,
             purity
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             life
             and
             practice
             was
             clean
             contrary
             to
             theirs
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             too
             powerfull
             and
             pure
             for
             such
             carnal
             hearts
             to
             imbrace
             or
             endure
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             may
             see
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             dead
             in
             sense
             ,
             how
             it
             would
             fare
             with
             us
             ,
             might
             our
             enemies
             ,
             the
             same
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             have
             their
             wils
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             
             Q
             WHat
             Uses
             
               may
               this
               serve
               for
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               spoken
               touching
               the
               properties
               of
               this
               enmity
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviours
               suffering
               ?
            
          
           
             
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             by
             this
             tast
             of
             it's
             fruits
             learne
             we
             to
             detest
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             informe
             every
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             of
             the
             
               Serpents
               Seed
            
             ,
             a
             childe
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             he
             
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             
             or
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             a
             Childe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Member
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             speaking
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             
               By
               their
               fruits
               ye
               shall
               know
               them
               :
            
             so
             I
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             By
             these
             22
             fruits
             of
             enmity
             you
             shall
             know
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             shall
             know
             the
             life
             by
             breathing
             ,
             or
             the
             day
             by
             it's
             light
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             ye
             that
             read
             ,
             reflect
             and
             cast
             your
             eyes
             on
             these
             Examples
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             lively
             Emblems
             and
             Representations
             of
             your selves
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             the
             Serpent's
             Seed
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             your
             sinnes
             .
             Yea
             ,
             let
             it
             make
             you
             tremble
             ;
             for
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             spawn
             of
             enmity
             ,
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             remain
             in
             you
             ;
             if
             any
             of
             these
             ●ayes
             you
             persecute
             Christ
             in
             his
             Members
             ,
             or
             but
             hate
             the
             good
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             be
             so
             evil
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             cast
             off
             this
             serpentine
             quality
             ,
             which
             you
             drew
             from
             the
             loines
             of
             old
             Adam
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             an
             infallible
             signe
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             of
             the
             Serpents
             Seed
             ,
             children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             goodnes
             ,
             the
             brethren
             of
             Cain
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Cain
             himselfe
             in
             
             another
             person
             ,
             and
             without
             repentance
             ,
             your
             portion
             shall
             be
             with
             Cain
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             cursed
             Crue
             .
          
           
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             doth
             any
             conscionable
             Christian
             finde
             himselfe
             hated
             &
             persecuted
             by
             ungodly
             men
             for
             wel-doing
             ,
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             for
             Religion
             and
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ?
             Let
             him
             be
             comforted
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             manifest
             signe
             ,
             and
             a
             notable
             strong
             evidence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             regenerate
             and
             borne
             a
             new
             ,
             the
             Childe
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ's
             mystical
             Bodie
             ,
             and
             an
             Heir
             of
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             these
             Examples
             being
             written
             to
             admonish
             us
             ,
             
               upon
               whom
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               are
               come
               ,
            
             may
             informe
             the
             Godly
             what
             they
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             the
             world
             :
             Shall
             any
             hope
             to
             be
             free
             from
             suffering
             ,
             or
             t●●●ke
             it
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             suffer
             for
             wel-doing
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himselfe
             suffered
             so
             much
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             being
             
               the
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               truth
            
             ?
             
             No
             ,
             
               the
               Disciple
               is
               not
               above
               his
               Master
               ,
               nor
               the
               Servant
               above
               his
               Lord
               :
            
             If
             they
             have
             persecuted
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             persecute
             you
             also
             ,
             Iohn
             15.20
             .
             
               If
               they
               have
               called
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               
               Beelzebub
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               them
               of
               his
               household
               ?
               Matth.
            
             10.25
             .
             Yea
             ,
             senselesse
             were
             it
             once
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             enmity
             which
             spared
             not
             to
             strike
             at
             the
             Head
             ,
             will
             forbear
             the
             weakest
             and
             remotest
             Limbe
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             arme
             thou
             us
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             with
             an
             expectation
             of
             that
             evil
             which
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             ,
             yea
             ,
             make
             thou
             us
             as
             strong
             ,
             as
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             are
             malicious
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             them
             do
             their
             worst
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Kindes
             and
             Properties
             of
             this
             enmity
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             46.
             
             The
             Causes
             .
          
           
             Q
             
               WHat
               are
               the
               Causes
            
             ,
             
             
               why
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               men
               thus
               hate
               ,
               and
               persecute
               the
               religious
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Causes
             being
             divers
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             Heads
             ,
             for
             either
             they
             be
             
             Causes
             in
             regard
             of
             
               
                 God
                 his
                 
                   
                     Justice
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wisedom
                     .
                  
                   
                     Power
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Satan
                 his
                 permitted
                 
                   
                     Malice
                     .
                  
                   
                     Subtiltie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Strength
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Men
                 
                   
                     Wicked
                     .
                  
                   
                     Godly
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             we
             might
             further
             branch
             ,
             subdivide
             and
             distribute
             into
             Cause●
             
               
                 Internal
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Material
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Formal
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Natural
                         .
                      
                       
                         Artificial
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 External
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Efficient
                     .
                     
                       
                         Properly
                         .
                      
                       
                         Improperly
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Meritorious
                             .
                          
                           
                             Instrumental
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Final
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             And
             those
             are
             either
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   
                     Next
                     :
                  
                   
                     or
                     ,
                     Remote
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   
                     By
                     themselves
                     :
                  
                   
                     or
                     ,
                     By
                     accident
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   
                     Sufficient
                     :
                  
                   
                     or
                     ,
                     Insufficient
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             But
             the
             time
             would
             be
             too
             short
             ,
             o●
             this
             Treatise
             too
             long
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             speak
             of
             every
             one
             :
             yea
             ,
             talking
             Fabius
             would
             be
             tyred
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             relate
             halfe
             of
             what
             is
             requisite
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             each
             ;
             for
             they
             require
             whole
             Volumes
             :
             besides
             ,
             Instructions
             ,
             if
             they
             exceed
             ,
             are
             wont
             ,
             as
             nailes
             ,
             to
             drive
             out
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Q1
             .
             
               Then
               select
               out
               the
               Principal
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               such
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               edification
               ,
               are
               most
               behoovefull
               for
               us
               to
               know
               .
               And
               least
               the
               pages
               should
               still
               grow
               ,
               as
               fish
               ,
               into
               a
               multitude
               ,
               garble
               your
               notions
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               onely
               the
               marrow
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             The
             Causes
             best
             deserving
             our
             discovery
             ,
             and
             the
             worlds
             notice
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             Eleaven
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Contrariety
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Ignorance
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Separation
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Speaking
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Infidelity
                 ,
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 some
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 scandalous
                 lives
                 of
                 some
                 Professours
                 ,
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Flocking
                 after
                 Sermons
                 ,
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Misprision
                 ,
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 more
                 company
                 here
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 hereafter
                 in
                 torment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             a
             main
             Cause
             why
             wicked
             men
             hate
             and
             persecute
             the
             godly
             ,
             is
             the
             contrariety
             of
             their
             natures
             .
          
           
             Q1
             .
             
               How
               contrary
               are
               they
            
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             As
             contrary
             and
             opposite
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             are
             God
             and
             the
             Devill
             ;
             
             for
             the
             one
             are
             
               Children
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             6.18
             .
             Gal.
             3.26
             Iohn
             1.12
             .
             And
             
               partake
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             2
             Peter
             1.4
             Being
             
               begotten
               ,
               Iames
            
             1.18
             .
             And
             
               borne
               a
               new
               of
               God
               ,
               Iohn
            
             1.13
             .
             1
             Iohn
             3.9
             
               By
               the
               immortal
               seed
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               Iames
            
             1.18
             .
             And
             the
             
               Spirit
               's
               powerfull
               working
               with
               it
               ,
               Iohn
            
             3.5
             ,
             8.
             whereby
             they
             are
             become
             
               like
               God
               in
               holinesse
            
             ,
             1
             Peter
             1.15
             .
             And
             
               not
               children
               onely
               ,
               but
               heires
               also
               ,
               even
               the
               heires
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               heires
               annexed
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.17
             .
             being
             his
             
               brethren
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.29
             .
             
               Members
               of
               his
               B●dy
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.27
             .
             
               Bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.30
             .
             having
             
               his
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.9
             
               to
               witnesse
               with
               their
               spirits
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               verse
            
             16.
             
             And
             being
             
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             other
             are
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               Children
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ,
             and
             so
             partake
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             3.8
             ,
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14
             Acts
             13.10
             .
             Iohn
             6.70
             .
             and
             8
             .
             4●
             .
             and
             14.30
             .
             and
             16.11
             .
             Matth.
             13.
             38
             
             ▪
             39.
             2
             
             Cor
             4
             4.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
             Gen.
             3
             15.
             and
             5.3
             .
             Ephes.
             2.1
             .
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             5.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.22
             .
             Rom.
             5.12.18
             .
             Titus
             3.3
             .
             to
             8.
             1
             
             Peter
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             25.
             
             Iohn
             3.3.5
             6.
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             
             very
             contrary
             ,
             and
             if
             contrary
             ,
             no
             marvell
             they
             should
             so
             ill
             agree
             ,
             although
             God
             had
             not
             proclaimed
             an
             enmity
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             amity
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sympathy
             ;
             no
             reconciling
             of
             the
             Wolfe
             and
             the
             Lambe
             ;
             the
             Windes
             and
             the
             Sea
             ;
             no
             neighbourhood
             ,
             no
             alliance
             ,
             no
             conjunction
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             cursed
             ▪
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             seede
             of
             the
             Woman
             ever
             agree
             :
             for
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             Light
             and
             Darknesse
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             are
             not
             more
             contrary
             .
          
           
             One
             bloud
             ,
             one
             belly
             ,
             one
             house
             ,
             one
             education
             could
             never
             make
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             accord
             ,
             Iacob
             and
             
               Esau
               ,
               Isack
            
             and
             Ishmael
             at
             one
             :
             yea
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Parent
             and
             Childe
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             not
             like
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             like
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             corporal
             sympathy
             to
             the
             spiritual
             antipathy
             ?
             Can
             there
             be
             such
             a
             parity
             between
             the
             Parent
             and
             the
             Childe
             ,
             the
             Husband
             and
             the
             Wife
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             disparity
             between
             God
             and
             Satan
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             A
             Wicked
             man
             can
             agree
             with
             all
             that
             are
             wicked
             ,
             
             be
             they
             Papists
             ,
             or
             Turkes
             ,
             or
             Atheists
             ,
             profane
             and
             loose
             persons
             ,
             civil
             or
             moral
             men
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             blindenesse
             and
             darknesse
             :
             as
             who
             feeles
             the
             smart
             of
             their
             tongues
             ,
             or
             hands
             ?
             not
             the
             Idolater
             or
             vile
             person
             ,
             not
             the
             professed
             Atheist
             ,
             the
             Canker-fretting
             Arminian
             ,
             or
             State-betraying
             Jesuite
             :
             for
             with
             all
             these
             they
             are
             Haile
             fellow
             ,
             well
             met
             :
             but
             with
             sincere
             Christians
             and
             Practicers
             of
             piety
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             agree
             :
             the
             religious
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             opposition
             ,
             because
             their
             light
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             darknesse
             ;
             grace
             in
             the
             one
             is
             a
             secret
             disgrace
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             
             let
             wicked
             men
             be
             at
             never
             so
             much
             odds
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             concurre
             and
             joyne
             against
             the
             godly
             :
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             Edom
             and
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               Moa●
            
             and
             the
             
               Hagarens
               ,
               Gebal
            
             and
             
               Ammon
               ,
               Amalek
            
             and
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Assur
             had
             each
             several
             gods
             ;
             yet
             all
             conspired
             against
             the
             
             true
             God
             Psal.
             83
             5.
             to
             9.
             
             
               Manasses
               against
               Ephraim
               ,
               and
               Ephraim
               against
               Manasses
               ;
               but
               both
               against
               Iudah
               .
               He●od
            
             and
             Pilate
             two
             Enemies
             ,
             will
             agree
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             against
             Christ
             :
             they
             will
             fall
             in
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             God.
             The
             
               Sadduces
               ,
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             and
             Herodians
             were
             Sectaries
             of
             divers
             and
             adverse
             Factions
             ,
             all
             differing
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             joyne
             together
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             
             The
             
               Libertines
               ,
               Cyrenians
               ,
               Alexandrians
               ,
               Cilicians
            
             and
             Asians
             ,
             differ
             they
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             will
             joyne
             in
             dispute
             against
             
               Stephen
               ,
               Acts
               6.9
               .
               Herod
            
             neither
             loved
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Iewes
               Herod
            
             ,
             yet
             both
             are
             agreed
             to
             vex
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             think
             of
             a
             sitter
             Emblem
             of
             a
             naturall
             man
             ,
             than
             Lime
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             well
             with
             all
             things
             that
             are
             dry
             ,
             and
             of
             it's
             own
             nature
             ;
             but
             meeting
             with
             Water
             ,
             a
             thing
             directly
             opposite
             ,
             it
             breakes
             ,
             burnes
             ,
             ●welles
             ,
             smokes
             ,
             crackles
             ,
             skips
             ,
             and
             scatters
             :
             so
             Nature
             will
             give
             a
             man
             leave
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             a
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             and
             agree
             with
             all
             others
             ,
             ●e
             their
             conditions
             never
             so
             contrary
             ,
             provided
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             are
             all
             Seed
             of
             the
             
             same
             Serpent
             .
             But
             let
             the
             natural
             man
             meet
             with
             one
             that
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             they
             agree
             lik
             heat
             and
             cold
             :
             if
             one
             stays
             ,
             the
             other
             flies
             ;
             or
             if
             both
             stay
             ,
             they
             agree
             like
             two
             Poysons
             in
             one
             stomacke
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             ever
             sicke
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             near
             allyed
             .
             As
             how
             many
             a
             Wife
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hated
             ,
             
             because
             a
             zealous
             Wife
             ?
             How
             many
             a
             Childe
             lesse
             beloved
             ,
             because
             a
             religious
             Childe
             ?
             How
             many
             a
             Servant
             lesse
             respected
             ,
             because
             a
             godly
             Servant
             ?
             And
             no
             marvell
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             dwell
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             yet
             they
             belong
             to
             two
             several
             Kingdomes
             ;
             and
             albeit
             they
             both
             remain
             upon
             earth
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             governed
             by
             two
             severall
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             ones
             Burguship
             being
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Philip.
             3.20
             .
             And
             the
             other
             ,
             being
             a
             Denizon
             ,
             belonging
             to
             Hell
             :
             as
             Irish-men
             are
             Dwelle●s
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             but
             Denizons
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             governed
             by
             the
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             
             NEither
             is
             this
             of
             theirs
             an
             
               ordinary
               hatred
            
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             bitter
             ,
             exorbitant
             ,
             unlimited
             ,
             and
             unplacable
             of
             all
             others
             .
             
               No
               such
               concord
               ,
               no
               such
               discord
               ,
            
             faith
             one
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             
               as
               that
               which
               proceeds
               from
               Religion
               .
            
             My
             name
             ,
             ●aith
             
               Luther
               ,
               is
               more
               odious
               unto
               them
               ,
               then
               any
               thiefe
               ,
               or
               mur●herer
            
             :
             as
             Christ
             was
             more
             detestable
             to
             the
             Iewer
             then
             
               Barrabas
               .
               Behold
            
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               they
               ●ate
               me
               with
               a
               cruell
               hatred
               ,
               Psal.
            
             25.19
             .
             yea
             ,
             so
             cruell
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             their
             teeth
             gnash
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             burst
             againe
             ,
             Act.
             7.54
             .
             which
             made
             the
             Truths
             adversaries
             give
             Saint
             Paul
             stripes
             above
             measure
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             to
             devise
             such
             cruell
             tor●ures
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             which
             but
             profest
             themselves
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
             Yea
             ,
             agreement
             in
             some
             poynts
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             differences
             in
             the
             maine
             ,
             does
             but
             advance
             hatred
             the
             more
             :
             Witnesse
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             Butchery
             over
             al
             France
             of
             above
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             Protestants
             ;
             
             besides
             the
             many
             thousands
             of
             late
             yeares
             :
             Yea
             ,
             aske
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             from
             one
             Pole
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             search
             all
             Records
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             ever
             there
             was
             the
             like
             of
             the
             intended
             Powder-Plot
             .
          
           
             You
             cannot
             anger
             a
             wicked
             man
             worse
             ,
             
             than
             to
             do
             well
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             hates
             you
             more
             bitterly
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             credit
             you
             gaine
             thereby
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             had
             cheated
             him
             of
             his
             Patrimony
             ,
             with
             your
             owne
             discredit
             .
             But
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hatred
             so
             virulent
             and
             bitter
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             occasioned
             by
             vertuous
             living
             ,
             and
             professing
             of
             Christs
             Name
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             proves
             copiously
             ,
             Matthew
             10.
             
             Luke
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               WHerein
               consists
               their
            
             unlikenesse
             and
             contrariety
             ?
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Chiefly
             ,
             in
             foure
             particulars
             ;
             though
             indeed
             there
             bee
             more
             differences
             between
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             than
             there
             are
             betweene
             men
             and
             beasts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             exceedingly
             differ
             in
             
             their
             judgements
             touching
             Wisdome
             .
             
             1
             Cor.
             1.18.20
             ,
             23.
             and
             2.14
             .
             and
             4.10
             .
             Luke
             6.27
             .
             to
             36.
             
             Acts
             26.24
             .
             Wisd.
             5.4
             .
             Gen.
             41.8
             .
             Iob
             5.13
             .
             Prov.
             28.11
             .
             
             Ier.
             4.22
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.19
             .
             Exod.
             1
             10.
             
             Iosh.
             9.4
             .
             Titus
             3
             9.
             
             Prov.
             10.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
             Happinesse
             ,
             Luke
             6.26
             .
             and
             8.13
             .
             Ia.
             4.4
             .
             Mark.
             16.16
             .
             Iob.
             3.16
             ,
             18.
             and
             8.34
             ,
             36.
             
             Rom.
             6.16.18.22
             .
             Psal.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             and
             10.3
             .
             and
             21.4
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
             Mal.
             3.15
             .
             Revel
             .
             3.17
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             
             Fortitude
             ,
             Prov.
             28.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rev.
             13.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             17
             Mar.
             13.9
             .
             Acts
             7.52
             .
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
             Gal.
             4
             29.
             
             Ioh.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             
             Sinne
             ,
             Luke
             16.15
             .
             Prov.
             13.19
             .
             Marke
             7.5
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             Luke
             7.33
             ,
             34.
             
             Matth.
             7.14
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4
             18
             Psal.
             35.13.16
             .
          
           
             
             Holinesse
             ,
             Acts
             26.9
             .
             Exod.
             8.26
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.10
             .
             and
             2.14
             .
             Prov.
             13.19
             .
             Psal.
             14.1
             Ier.
             44.16
             .
             to
             19.
             
             Yea
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             a
             reprobate
             judgement
             touching
             actions
             and
             persons
             Isa.
             5.20
             .
             and
             so
             speak
             ,
             thinke
             and
             doe
             all
             by
             contraries
             ,
             like
             Heliogabalus
             who
             wore
             shooes
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Rings
             of
             Leather
             .
             Or
             the
             Black-moores
             who
             judge
             of
             beauty
             by
             contraries
             .
             Wherefore
             read
             their
             words
             as
             Scholars
             doe
             Hebrew
             ,
             backward
             ,
             
             and
             you
             have
             the
             meaning
             :
             for
             instance
             do
             they
             call
             thee
             Puritan
             as
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             understand
             by
             it
             Saint
             for
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             (
             as
             thou
             art
             )
             is
             a
             Puritan
             in
             the
             Devils
             language
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             in
             name
             onely
             (
             as
             such
             an
             one
             is
             )
             is
             an
             Atheist
             in
             Gods
             language
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             no
             lesse
             differ
             in
             their
             Passions
             and
             affections
             of
             Love
             ,
             
             Psalm
             ,
             119.57
             ,
             72
             ,
             and
             17
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Feare
             ,
             Prov.
             28.1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim
             4.1
             .
             Rom.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Anger
             ,
             Acts
             7.52
             .
             to
             60.
             and
             5.30
             .
             to
             34.
             
             Prov.
             12.10
             .
             Rev.
             18.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Joy
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Ioh.
             3.15
             .
             Mat.
             11.19
             .
             And
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             for
             brevities
             sake
             I
             forbeare
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             they
             differ
             no
             lesse
             in
             practice
             ,
             
             &
             this
             breeds
             many
             quarrels
             :
             as
             what
             more
             common
             than
             for
             all
             sorts
             and
             kinds
             of
             men
             to
             hate
             ,
             scorne
             ,
             persetute
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             
             revile
             ,
             accuse
             ,
             slander
             and
             condemn
             the
             Religious
             ,
             because
             their
             owne
             workes
             are
             evill
             and
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             good
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             righteous
             .
             Wherefore
             slew
             Caine
             his
             brother
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             but
             because
             his
             own
             Workes
             were
             evill
             ,
             and
             
             his
             brothers
             good
             ?
             1
             Ioh.
             3.12
             .
             Why
             was
             Ioseph
             accused
             of
             his
             Mistris
             for
             an
             adulterer
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             but
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             bee
             an
             Adulterer
             like
             her
             ?
             Genesis
             39.
             
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             party-coloured
             Coat
             ,
             composed
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             graces
             and
             blessings
             that
             formerly
             procured
             his
             Brethrens
             hate
             .
             And
             what
             is
             it
             that
             Iobs
             Wife
             expostulates
             with
             him
             about
             ,
             but
             his
             integrity
             ?
             As
             if
             shee
             tooke
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             it
             no
             worse
             :
             his
             patience
             made
             her
             impatient
             .
             Wherefore
             was
             holy
             David
             ,
             
             as
             himself
             complaines
             ,
             almost
             in
             every
             Psalme
             Had
             in
             derison
             ,
             hated
             ,
             slandered
             ,
             reviled
             ,
             contemned
             and
             made
             a
             proverbe
             and
             song
             of
             the
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             other
             wicked
             men
             which
             sate
             in
             the
             gate
             ?
             but
             because
             
               he
               followed
               the
               things
               which
               were
               good
               and
               pleasing
               unto
               God
               and
               in
               him
               part
               his
               trust
               ?
               Psal.
            
             11.2
             .
             and
             22.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             37.14
             .
             and
             69.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             lastly
             (
             for
             I
             might
             bee
             endlesse
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             .
             )
             Why
             were
             all
             the
             just
             ,
             in
             Solomons
             time
             ,
             had
             in
             abhomination
             and
             mockt
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             
               upright
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               holy
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               Prov.
            
             
             29.27
             .
             Or
             those
             numberlesse
             Martyrs
             ,
             whose
             soules
             Saint
             Iohn
             saw
             under
             the
             the
             Alter
             (
             Rev.
             6.9
             .
             )
             killed
             ,
             but
             
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               testimony
               which
               they
               maintained
            
             ?
             And
             the
             Master
             himselfe
             ?
             not
             for
             any
             evill
             as
             themselves
             are
             forced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             Marke
             7.37
             .
             which
             examples
             sufficiently
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             wicked
             men
             are
             like
             the
             women
             of
             Lemnos
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             had
             every
             one
             slaine
             their
             husbands
             and
             kinsmen
             ,
             exiled
             Hypsipyle
             the
             Kings
             daughter
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             alone
             saved
             her
             Father
             alive
             .
             That
             great
             Dragon
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             these
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             make
             warre
             and
             are
             wroth
             with
             none
             but
             
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               remnant
               of
               her
               Seed
               ,
               which
               keepe
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               and
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             12.17
             .
             All
             was
             quiet
             at
             Ephesus
             before
             Saint
             Paul
             came
             thither
             :
             
               but
               then
               there
               arose
               no
               small
               strife
               about
               that
               way
               ▪
               Acts.
            
             19.23
             .
             &c.
             A
             Wolfe
             flys
             not
             upon
             a
             painted
             sheepe
             ;
             we
             can
             with
             delight
             look
             upon
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             Toa●●
             It
             is
             your
             active
             christian
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             spighted
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             
             BUt
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             our selves
             .
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             the
             sincere
             profession
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Vow
             which
             we
             made
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             doth
             not
             live
             in
             persecution
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             Protestants
             doe
             in
             Spaine
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             capitall
             crime
             to
             bee
             vertuous
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             name
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             who
             makes
             conscience
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             growne
             odious
             ?
             Is
             not
             circumspect
             walking
             ,
             the
             zeale
             of
             Gods
             glory
             in
             promoting
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             frequent
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             holy
             conference
             ,
             brotherly
             admonition
             ,
             &c.
             counted
             a
             vice
             ,
             and
             that
             vice
             called
             Puritanisme
             ?
             And
             must
             not
             hee
             who
             is
             called
             a
             Puritan
             ,
             be
             derided
             ,
             hated
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             slandered
             and
             laught
             to
             scorne
             ?
             how
             many
             may
             complaine
             with
             Ieremy
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             live
             a
             godly
             life
             themselves
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             are
             cursed
             of
             everyone
             ,
             and
             counted
             contentious
             ?
             Ier.
             15.10
             .
             It
             faring
             with
             Professors
             ,
             
             as
             it
             did
             with
             
               Caius
               Selius
            
             :
             of
             whom
             the
             Heathen
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             a
             Christian.
             Yea
             ,
             let
             but
             a
             sparke
             of
             fervent
             devotion
             breake
             out
             in
             a
             Family
             ,
             
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             up
             in
             clamors
             ;
             as
             when
             Bels
             ring
             disorderly
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             ready
             with
             his
             bucket
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             ;
             disgraced
             he
             must
             be
             for
             a
             Puritan
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             Laodiceans
             .
             Indifferency
             strives
             to
             dash
             zeale
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             wheresoever
             Christ
             comes
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             opposition
             .
             When
             Christ
             was
             borne
             ,
             all
             Ierusalem
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             Herod
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             all
             the
             children
             in
             Bethlehem
             :
             so
             when
             Christ
             is
             borne
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             the
             soule
             is
             in
             an
             uproare
             ,
             and
             Satan
             with
             his
             instruments
             are
             ready
             to
             kill
             in
             him
             every
             good
             motion
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             little
             a
             Babe
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Antients
             did
             cheifly
             admire
             
               (
               goodnesse
            
             )
             we
             do
             most
             of
             all
             contemne
             :
             
             for
             is
             not
             the
             godly
             man
             more
             dispised
             for
             his
             godlinesse
             ,
             then
             the
             wicked
             for
             his
             wickednesse
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             more
             hated
             ,
             and
             worse
             intreated
             by
             us
             ,
             then
             the
             limbs
             of
             the
             Devill
             ?
             What
             suppressing
             
             and
             disgracing
             is
             there
             of
             Hels
             ,
             and
             Romes
             cheifest
             adversaries
             ,
             under
             the
             aspersion
             and
             pretence
             of
             Puritanisme
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             if
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             would
             but
             beare
             them
             company
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             bee
             drunke
             ,
             sweare
             ,
             temporise
             ,
             contemne
             holinesse
             ,
             mispend
             their
             time
             ,
             haunt
             Play-Houses
             and
             Tavernes
             ,
             play
             the
             good
             fellows
             ,
             and
             doe
             as
             the
             rest
             doe
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             the
             approbation
             &
             good
             word
             of
             the
             greatest
             number
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             be
             precise
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             nor
             reprove
             others
             for
             their
             evill
             courses
             ;
             
             if
             they
             would
             not
             speake
             against
             pluralities
             ,
             Non-residents
             ,
             lazy
             and
             good-fellow
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             either
             starve
             or
             quite
             neglect
             ,
             or
             else
             mis-leade
             their
             flocks
             ;
             if
             they
             would
             but
             bee
             prophane
             and
             wicked
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             bones
             of
             sinne
             ,
             their
             malice
             would
             cease
             ,
             and
             wee
             should
             not
             have
             a
             Puritan
             in
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             AS
             let
             mee
             appeale
             from
             their
             tongues
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
             and
             from
             their
             mouthes
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             the
             greatest
             cause
             of
             their
             quarrell
             ,
             We
             refuse
             to
             pledge
             them
             in
             their
             wicked
             customes
             .
             Or
             we
             will
             not
             breake
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             to
             conforme
             to
             theirs
             .
             It
             faring
             betweene
             us
             and
             our
             adversaries
             ;
             as
             betweene
             Socrates
             ,
             and
             the
             Athenians
             :
             who
             said
             unto
             them
             in
             his
             apollogie
             ,
             I
             love
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             you
             ,
             O
             Athenians
             ▪
             but
             yet
             I
             will
             obey
             
               God
               rather
               than
               you
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             may
             not
             all
             see
             (
             saving
             such
             as
             the
             P●ince
             of
             darknesse
             hath
             blinded
             )
             that
             those
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             whom
             the
             World
             speakes
             so
             basely
             of
             ,
             are
             before
             men
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             scandalous
             offences
             or
             open
             crimes
             ,
             unblamable
             ,
             and
             may
             say
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             whom
             they
             follow
             ,
             
               Which
               of
               you
               can
               rebuke
               me
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             though
             with
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             they
             think
             themselves
             the
             worst
             of
             sinners
             ?
             And
             doe
             not
             their
             adversaries
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             whom
             they
             terme
             Puritans
             ,
             are
             honester
             men
             ,
             and
             more
             righteous
             
             than
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Pharoah
             was
             forc'd
             to
             confesse
             touching
             
               Moses
               ?
               Exod.
            
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
             And
             Saul
             touching
             David
             ?
             1
             Sam.
             26.21
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             know
             they
             are
             perswaded
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             speake
             most
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             though
             I
             expect
             not
             they
             should
             use
             them
             thereafter
             .
             We
             know
             Pilate
             judged
             Christ
             guiltlesse
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             And
             Festus
             acknowledged
             that
             Paul
             was
             without
             crime
             ,
             yet
             he
             left
             him
             in
             prison
             .
             I
             dare
             say
             Tertullus
             knew
             that
             he
             lyed
             ,
             when
             hee
             called
             
               Paul
               a
               Pestilent
               fellow
            
             :
             his
             conscience
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             answer
             him
             ,
             Thou
             lyest
             in
             thy
             throat
             
               Tertulus
               ,
               Paul
            
             is
             an
             honester
             man
             than
             thy selfe
             .
             And
             must
             not
             these
             mens
             consciences
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             they
             accuse
             so
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             lives
             the
             most
             unreproveable
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             I
             will
             appeal
             to
             their
             greatest
             adversaries
             ,
             whether
             the
             Protestant
             at
             large
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             are
             called
             Puritans
             ,
             be
             of
             the
             purest
             Religion
             ,
             and
             most
             reformed
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ?
             For
             not
             seldome
             are
             wicked
             mens
             judgements
             forced
             to
             yeeld
             unto
             that
             truth
             ,
             against
             which
             their
             affections
             maintaine
             a
             rebellion
             ▪
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             stamp
             Gods
             Image
             on
             the
             Devills
             drosse
             ,
             and
             the
             Devills
             Image
             on
             Gods
             silver
             ,
             they
             justifie
             those
             actions
             and
             persons
             ,
             which
             God
             condemnes
             ,
             and
             condemn
             those
             which
             he
             justifies
             .
          
           
             True
             these
             enemies
             to
             holines
             spare
             not
             to
             cast
             asper●●ions
             on
             us
             ,
             
             else
             how
             should
             they
             worke
             their
             wills
             ?
             How
             should
             Naboth
             be
             cleanly
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             first
             accused
             of
             blasphemy
             ?
             1
             Kin.
             21.13
             .
             and
             the
             like
             of
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Eliah
               ,
               Ieremiah
               ,
               Susanna
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Stephen
               ,
            
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             But
             if
             you
             marke
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             crimes
             whereof
             they
             be
             accused
             ,
             as
             Ioseph
             was
             ,
             in
             forcing
             of
             his
             Mi●tris
             ,
             or
             as
             Naboth
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             layd
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             those
             monsters
             ,
             those
             white
             Devills
             who
             make
             Religion
             a
             stalking
             Hor●e
             to
             villany
             .
             I
             know
             too
             many
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             by
             wearing
             of
             his
             livery
             .
             But
             what
             was
             Satan
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             Iob
             1.6
             .
             though
             hee
             thrust
             himselfe
             into
             their
             company
             ?
             Or
             what
             wise
             man
             will
             tax
             all
             the
             Apostles
             because
             one
             was
             
             a
             Iudas
             .
             
             To
             argue
             ,
             because
             some
             are
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             therefore
             the
             rest
             are
             alike
             ,
             is
             a
             saplesse
             reason
             ,
             only
             becomming
             a
             foole
             .
             An
             argument
             ,
             that
             deserves
             rather
             laughter
             ,
             than
             beleife
             .
          
           
             Yet
             most
             men
             are
             〈◊〉
             fooles
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             
               led
               with
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               destroyed
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             
               love
               to
               speake
               evill
               of
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.2.12
             .
             If
             they
             see
             but
             an
             hipocrite
             discover
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             not
             onely
             harden
             themselves
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             breake
             their
             owne
             necks
             at
             this
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             being
             Satans
             trap
             ,
             set
             on
             purpose
             to
             catch
             their
             blinde
             soules
             in
             ,
             but
             condemn
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             profession
             to
             be
             such
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             save
             that
             they
             dissemble
             their
             hypocrisie
             more
             closly
             &
             cunningly
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             equal
             and
             ●u●t
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             for
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             to
             murder
             all
             the
             Sechemites
             for
             the
             offence
             only
             of
             Hamors
             Son.
             But
             as
             all
             are
             not
             theeves
             that
             Dogs
             bark
             at
             ;
             so
             all
             are
             not
             hypocrites
             which
             they
             terme
             so
             .
             But
             admit
             there
             were
             more
             than
             there
             are
             :
             the
             faults
             of
             many
             ,
             should
             not
             make
             us
             uncharitable
             to
             all
             :
             Nor
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             some
             ,
             make
             us
             credulous
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             INdeed
             ,
             as
             all
             our
             enemies
             are
             not
             alike
             witty
             ,
             
             so
             they
             are
             not
             alike
             malicious
             ,
             for
             some
             transcend
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             Doeg
             did
             the
             rest
             of
             Sauls
             servants
             another
             way
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             such
             an
             one
             by
             these
             few
             markes
             ;
             his
             hatred
             is
             so
             inveterate
             and
             universall
             ,
             that
             hee
             spends
             all
             his
             wits
             in
             frothy
             scoffes
             ,
             and
             invectives
             against
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             as
             if
             the
             door
             were
             not
             wide
             enough
             except
             he
             set
             open
             all
             the
             windows
             ,
             and
             break
             downe
             the
             walls
             to
             let
             in
             this
             infectious
             ayre
             ,
             his
             tongue
             scrues
             something
             against
             the
             religious
             into
             all
             discourses
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             owne
             invention
             failes
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             supplyed
             with
             what
             he
             hath
             heard
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Papists
             never
             found
             any
             error
             spued
             out
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             licked
             it
             up
             ,
             superstitiously
             to
             abuse
             the
             same
             :
             so
             he
             never
             heares
             of
             any
             scoffe
             ,
             slander
             ,
             or
             devillish
             invective
             formerly
             devised
             ,
             but
             he
             licks
             it
             up
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             spit
             it
             out
             againe
             in
             the
             face
             of
             some
             Professor
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             other
             side
             poyson
             those
             
             with
             whom
             he
             doth
             converse
             ;
             being
             to
             his
             company
             like
             a
             mad
             dog
             ,
             that
             so
             biteth
             every
             one
             he
             meets
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             madde
             too
             ,
             and
             as
             apt
             to
             bite
             others
             as
             himselfe
             ;
             or
             in
             case
             he
             meets
             with
             another
             like
             himselfe
             in
             wit
             and
             malice
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Diogenes
             spake
             of
             two
             ill
             conditioned
             women
             ,
             when
             hee
             saw
             them
             talking
             ,
             
               See
               how
               the
               viper
               and
               the
               Aspe
               are
               changing
               poyson
               .
            
             And
             nothing
             so
             tickles
             the
             spleen
             ,
             or
             glads
             the
             heart
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             discourse
             which
             may
             most
             shame
             profession
             ,
             disgrace
             Relion
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             God.
             But
             ,
             O
             that
             ever
             those
             tongues
             ,
             which
             dare
             call
             God
             Father
             ,
             should
             suffer
             them●elves
             thus
             to
             be
             moved
             and
             possessed
             by
             that
             uncleane
             spirit
             !
             Or
             that
             ever
             the
             church
             should
             own
             such
             for
             her
             children
             .
             In
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             the
             Church
             would
             have
             denied
             her
             blessing
             to
             such
             a
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             thought
             himselfe
             disparaged
             by
             serving
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wearing
             of
             his
             livery
             ,
             although
             hee
             had
             not
             scoft
             at
             others
             :
             
             yet
             this
             man
             flatters
             himself
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ;
             yea
             ,
             you
             cannot
             beat
             him
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             as
             good
             a
             Christian
             
             as
             the
             precisest
             ,
             and
             shall
             goe
             to
             Heaven
             as
             soone
             .
             But
             let
             him
             that
             reads
             ,
             consider
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             ,
             to
             lend
             to
             Satan
             the
             heart
             for
             devinng
             ,
             the
             tongue
             for
             uttering
             ,
             and
             the
             eare
             for
             hearing
             of
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             to
             disgrace
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             fruitlesse
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             O
             impiety
             to
             be
             abhorred
             :
             Such
             sport
             on
             earth
             is
             only
             sport
             for
             the
             Fiends
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             such
             joyes
             may
             chance
             to
             cost
             them
             eternall
             mourning
             ;
             yea
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             if
             the
             infernall
             Tophet
             be
             not
             for
             them
             (
             in
             case
             they
             repent
             not
             )
             it
             can
             challenge
             no
             guests
             ;
             for
             I
             may
             well
             say
             unto
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             Many
             sinners
             have
             done
             wickly
             ,
             but
             thou
             surpassest
             them
             al
             ;
             thine
             is
             such
             a
             superlative
             ,
             such
             a
             soul
             murthering
             sin
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             sin
             can
             paralel
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             BUt
             thou
             hast
             plenty
             of
             excuses
             to
             pacify
             thy
             blinded
             and
             benummed
             conscience
             :
             
             Yea
             ,
             thou
             wantest
             not
             some
             carnall
             reasons
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             
             as
             an
             easie
             in●ention
             may
             put
             false
             matters
             into
             true
             Sylogismes
             :
             And
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             have
             men
             singular
             :
             wherefore
             that
             they
             may
             have
             lesse
             zeale
             and
             more
             temper
             ,
             thou
             seekest
             to
             allay
             their
             heat
             with
             frumps
             ,
             and
             scoffes
             ,
             and
             taunts
             ,
             and
             jeeres
             ;
             as
             how
             often
             doe
             we
             hear
             remisse
             professors
             strive
             to
             choake
             all
             forward
             holinesse
             and
             zeale
             by
             commending
             the
             
               golden
               meane
            
             ?
             For
             carnall
             men
             (
             who
             cleave
             as
             close
             to
             custome
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             the
             greatest
             number
             ,
             as
             clay
             to
             a
             Cart
             Wheele
             )
             thinke
             every
             one
             exorbitant
             ,
             that
             walketh
             not
             after
             their
             rule
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
             As
             the
             Sodomites
             thought
             of
             
               Lot
               ,
               Gen.
            
             19.9
             .
             the
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Governours
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Dan.
            
             6.11
             .
             and
             the
             Caldeans
             of
             
               Shadrach
               ,
               Meshech
            
             ,
             and
             
               Abednego
               ,
               Dan.
            
             3.10
             .
             to
             30.
             
             Daniel
             of
             all
             Darius
             his
             servants
             was
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             pray
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             not
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babilons
             decree
             ,
             but
             in
             zeale
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Heavens
             command
             :
             the
             Governours
             ●●ranging
             at
             it
             ,
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             this
             Daniel
             which
             is
             of
             the
             captivity
             ,
             regardeth
             not
             thee
             O
             King
             ,
             nor
             the
             Decree
             which
             thou
             
             hast
             signed
             ;
             but
             doth
             so
             and
             so
             :
             wherfore
             command
             we
             pray
             thee
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Lyons
             den
             ,
             for
             no
             decree
             ,
             nor
             statute
             which
             the
             King
             establisheth
             may
             be
             altered
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             
             Again
             ,
             what
             disorder
             is
             this
             that
             I
             heare
             of
             you
             ,
             
             saith
             Nebuchadnezzer
             to
             
               Shadrach
               ,
               Meshech
            
             ,
             and
             Abednego
             :
             will
             you
             not
             serve
             my
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             worship
             the
             golden
             Image
             that
             I
             have
             set
             up
             ,
             Dan.
             3.14
             .
             who
             answered
             no
             ,
             be
             it
             knowne
             unto
             thee
             O
             King
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             carefull
             to
             answer
             thee
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             they
             were
             all
             as
             stiffe
             as
             if
             they
             had
             eaten
             a
             stake
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             bow
             to
             an
             Idoll
             :
             as
             the
             godly
             have
             been
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             wheele
             with
             the
             times
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             that
             truely
             fear
             God
             are
             usually
             as
             immoveable
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             its
             course
             ,
             because
             they
             thinke
             ,
             and
             speak
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             rule
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             example
             ,
             and
             hold
             themselves
             as
             fast
             tyed
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             oath
             given
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             〈…〉
             solemnly
             presented
             to
             their
             Judges
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               to
               sw●rve
               from
               t●eir
               consciences
            
             wh●●●●mmand
             soever
             they
             should
             〈…〉
             themselves
             to
             the
             contrary
             〈…〉
             strictnesse
             is
             a
             great
             eyesore
             〈…〉
             men
             :
             who
             hate
             singularity
             ,
             
             almost
             as
             they
             doe
             sanctity
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             cry
             it
             down
             .
          
           
             
             And
             no
             marvell
             ,
             for
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Protestants
             at
             large
             ,
             so
             scorne
             to
             be
             singular
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             conform
             to
             any
             Religion
             the
             State
             shall
             establish
             :
             yea
             ,
             should
             they
             be
             commanded
             to
             worship
             a
             Calfe
             with
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               Exod.
            
             32.4
             .
             or
             a
             
               golden
               Image
            
             with
             the
             
               Chaldeans
               ,
               Dan.
            
             3.7
             .
             They
             would
             instantly
             doe
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             times
             of
             
               Queene
               Mary
            
             ,
             witnesse
             :
             Good
             honest
             men
             ,
             let
             them
             injoy
             their
             communities
             ;
             peace
             ,
             and
             plenty
             :
             any
             Religion
             shall
             serve
             their
             turne
             .
             They
             are
             as
             indifferent
             as
             
               Doctor
               Kitching
            
             ,
             who
             being
             Abbot
             ,
             was
             first
             the
             Popes
             sworne
             Servant
             :
             then
             an
             halfe
             Papist
             ,
             
               King
               Henry
            
             having
             cast
             off
             the
             Pope
             :
             a
             Protestant
             under
             
               Edward
               the
               sixt
            
             :
             a
             downe
             right
             Papist
             with
             
               Queene
               Marie
            
             :
             And
             a
             Parliament
             Protestant
             againe
             ,
             when
             hee
             tooke
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremasy
             under
             
               Queene
               Elizabeth
            
             .
             Of
             whose
             faith
             I
             take
             most
             Protestants
             at
             large
             to
             be
             ;
             For
             let
             them
             hear
             of
             a
             change
             in
             Religion
             ,
             it
             shall
             never
             a
             whit
             trouble
             them
             :
             What
             cares
             a
             stupified
             worldling
             ,
             for
             the
             removall
             of
             our
             Candlestick
             ?
             
             What
             is
             it
             to
             him
             if
             the
             superstition
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             of
             Popery
             did
             over-shadow
             the
             Land
             ?
             and
             turne
             day
             into
             night
             :
             It
             is
             nothing
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             but
             see
             to
             get
             money
             .
             Light
             or
             darknesse
             ,
             Scripture
             or
             tradition
             ,
             the
             King
             or
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
               Christ
            
             or
             Antichrist
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             to
             him
             ;
             to
             heare
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             see
             a
             Masse
             ,
             he
             likes
             them
             both
             alike
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             they
             may
             thinke
             better
             of
             themselves
             ;
             
             and
             untill
             they
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             resolve
             stoutly
             :
             but
             a
             temporaries
             Religion
             ,
             and
             flashes
             are
             but
             like
             Conduites
             running
             with
             wine
             at
             the
             coronation
             :
             that
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             land
             flood
             ,
             that
             seemes
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Sea
             ,
             but
             comes
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             are
             the
             men
             (
             if
             you
             observe
             them
             )
             that
             cry
             out
             so
             against
             singularity
             :
             which
             imputation
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             extolling
             the
             meane
             ,
             is
             a
             cunning
             discouragement
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Devils
             Sophistry
             ;
             for
             the
             meane
             of
             vertue
             ,
             is
             between
             two
             kindes
             ,
             not
             betweene
             two
             degrees
             :
             it
             is
             a
             meane
             grace
             ,
             that
             loves
             a
             meane
             degree
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             staffe
             ,
             with
             
             which
             the
             World
             beates
             all
             that
             are
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
             
             What
             will
             you
             be
             singular
             ?
             Or
             are
             you
             wiser
             then
             all
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             this
             but
             want
             of
             discretion
             ?
             And
             to
             speake
             truth
             ,
             that
             which
             worldly
             men
             call
             discretion
             ,
             eates
             up
             all
             true
             wisedome
             :
             Their
             discretion
             and
             moderate
             stayednesse
             ,
             devoures
             all
             true
             honesty
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             But
             shall
             
               Lot
               ▪
            
             leave
             his
             righteousnesse
             for
             such
             an
             imputation
             of
             singularity
             ?
             Or
             shall
             he
             not
             depart
             Sodom
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             City
             thinkes
             it
             better
             to
             stay
             there
             still
             ?
             Shall
             Noah
             leave
             building
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             so
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             houshould
             perish
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             World
             else
             thinkes
             him
             haire-brained
             ?
             Or
             must
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Puritan
             ,
             dishearten
             us
             from
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             said
             in
             his
             Apollogy
             ,
             Acts
             24.14
             .
             
               after
               the
               way
               which
               they
               call
               heresie
               ,
               so
               worship
               I
               the
               God
               of
               my
               Fathers
            
             :
             so
             wee
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             After
             the
             way
             which
             prophane
             men
             call
             Puritanisme
             ,
             let
             my
             soule
             desire
             to
             serve
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             I
             
               Grant
               (
               will
               the
               more
               moderate
               worldling
               say
               )
               in
               such
               cases
               wherein
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               expresse
               ,
               singularity
               is
               not
               lawfull
               onely
               ,
               but
               laudable
               :
               But
               (
               which
               makes
               my
               spleene
               rise
               )
               they
               will
               not
               conforme
               to
               things
               indifferent
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
             A
             seduced
             heart
             deceives
             thee
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             why
             else
             doest
             thou
             cast
             the
             same
             aspersions
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             conformable
             .
          
           
             But
             admit
             they
             onely
             are
             thornes
             in
             thine
             Eyes
             ▪
             doest
             thou
             well
             to
             hate
             al
             that
             are
             not
             of
             thy
             own
             judgement
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             tenderer
             consciences
             then
             thy selfe
             ?
             No
             ,
             for
             honest
             and
             good
             men
             may
             differ
             in
             opinion
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             things
             triviall
             ,
             but
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             moment
             ;
             provided
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             
               fundamental
               articles
               of
               the
               Catholique
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             continue
             brotherly
             love
             and
             communion
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             same
             mysticall
             body
             :
             as
             many
             examples
             witnesse
             ,
             both
             of
             eminent
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             as
             also
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             fundamentall
             
             poynts
             ,
             penneth
             the
             league
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               with
               us
               ,
               is
               against
               us
               ,
            
             but
             o●
             poynts
             not
             fundamentall
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               tha●
               is
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
             Wherea●
             these
             differ
             from
             thee
             (
             if
             thou
             beest
             a
             true
             Protestant
             as
             thou
             wouldest
             bee
             thought
             to
             be
             )
             in
             nothing
             materiall
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             ,
             
             between
             another
             discipline
             ,
             and
             another
             doctrine
             :
             and
             they
             little
             differ
             ,
             that
             agree
             in
             matter
             .
             Only
             their
             consciences
             are
             not
             so
             large
             as
             thine
             :
             and
             thou
             thinkest
             those
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             assent
             unto
             though
             they
             take
             more
             paines
             to
             satisfie
             and
             informe
             themselves
             then
             thou
             doest
             .
             But
             admit
             they
             be
             things
             of
             an
             indifferent
             nature
             ,
             
             even
             actions
             of
             indifferency
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             are
             felt
             to
             trench
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             lay
             deep
             obligations
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             even
             whiles
             they
             are
             most
             slighted
             by
             carelesse
             hearts
             :
             there
             being
             no
             lesse
             difference
             in
             consciences
             ,
             then
             stomacks
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             will
             digest
             the
             hardest
             meats
             ,
             and
             turne
             over
             substances
             not
             in
             their
             nature
             edible
             ,
             whiles
             others
             surfeite
             of
             the
             lightest
             food
             ,
             and
             complaine
             even
             of
             dainties
             .
          
           
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
             every
             gracious
             heart
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             scrupulous
             ,
             and
             findes
             more
             safety
             in
             feare
             then
             in
             presumption
             :
             And
             certainely
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             a
             doubtfull
             and
             questionable
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             ever
             good
             to
             take
             the
             surest
             side
             ,
             and
             which
             draws
             neerest
             to
             probability
             .
             Many
             things
             are
             of
             so
             questionable
             a
             nature
             ,
             
             that
             much
             may
             be
             said
             on
             either
             side
             :
             Now
             if
             I
             chuse
             that
             side
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             shal
             not
             sin
             ,
             I
             deserve
             to
             be
             excused
             ,
             rather
             then
             censured
             ;
             if
             I
             use
             them
             it
             is
             possible
             I
             may
             sin
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             they
             are
             not
             sinfull
             :
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             so
             sure
             of
             it
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             sin
             if
             I
             use
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             shall
             not
             sin
             ,
             nor
             break
             any
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             if
             I
             doe
             not
             use
             them
             .
             This
             I
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             build
             upon
             ,
             He
             that
             sayles
             amongst
             Rocks
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             hee
             may
             escape
             splitting
             ,
             but
             hee
             is
             not
             so
             sure
             to
             keep
             his
             Vessell
             safe
             ,
             and
             whole
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             sayles
             in
             a
             cleare
             Sea
             ,
             where
             no
             Rocks
             are
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             55.
             
             
          
           
             Qu.
             
               BVt
               to
               speak
               really
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               why
               doe
               they
               use
               all
               these
            
             discouragements
             ?
          
           
           
             An.
             Their
             onely
             aime
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             square
             
               our
               lives
            
             according
             to
             
               their
               Rule
            
             ;
             as
             that
             Gya●t
             did
             proportion
             the
             bodies
             of
             all
             his
             guests
             ,
             to
             the
             bed
             of
             his
             Harlot
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             give
             their
             tongues
             liberty
             to
             acquaint
             us
             with
             their
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             use
             that
             odious
             nickname
             (
             devised
             by
             Satan
             himselfe
             )
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             slout
             men
             out
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             holy
             profession
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             very
             truth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             into
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             whom
             not
             heroicall
             in
             fortitude
             (
             the
             case
             standing
             as
             it
             doth
             )
             would
             it
             not
             discourage
             and
             beat
             back
             to
             the
             world
             ?
             
             But
             thanks
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             herein
             so
             hardneth
             and
             steeleth
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             their
             faces
             are
             like
             flint
             ,
             and
             themselves
             like
             brazen
             walls
             ,
             and
             defenced
             Cities
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             soft
             in
             affection
             ,
             and
             true
             professors
             of
             meeknesse
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             undoubtedly
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             more
             then
             man
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             more
             spirit
             then
             flesh
             )
             that
             can
             contentedly
             make
             himself
             contemptible
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             be
             pointed
             at
             for
             singularity
             ,
             endure
             so
             many
             base
             and
             vile
             nicknames
             ,
             as
             are
             every
             where
             
             cast
             upon
             the
             conscionable
             (
             for
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             house
             ,
             but
             is
             haunted
             with
             these
             kinde
             of
             spirits
             ,
             familiars
             ,
             visible
             and
             carnall
             Devills
             ,
             soule-murtherers
             )
             have
             his
             religion
             ●udged
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             his
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             cra●t
             and
             policy
             ;
             his
             godly
             simplicity
             ,
             sillinesse
             his
             zeale
             ,
             madnesse
             ▪
             his
             punctuall
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             rebellion
             to
             Princes
             ▪
             his
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             ignorance
             :
             his
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             dumpishnes
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             these
             and
             the
             like
             as
             unseasonable
             fro●s
             ,
             nip
             all
             gracious
             offers
             and
             beginnings
             in
             the
             bud
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             ,
             with
             Herod
             labour
             to
             kill
             Christ
             in
             young
             professors
             Yea
             ,
             the
             censures
             and
             scoffs
             of
             these
             Atheists
             and
             Worldlings
             ,
             like
             the
             blasts
             of
             Rams-hornes
             before
             the
             wals
             of
             Iericho
             ,
             lay
             al
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             young
             beginners
             vertues
             levell
             at
             one
             utterance
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             only
             Remora
             &
             greatest
             cause
             of
             arrest
             ,
             if
             any
             looke
             heaven-ward
             ,
             
             that
             makes
             them
             recoyle
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             not
             be
             scoft
             out
             of
             his
             money
             ,
             nor
             a
             just
             man
             be
             flouted
             out
             of
             his
             faith
             ▪
             Yea
             ,
             like
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             hee
             will
             hold
             his
             profession
             ,
             
             though
             hee
             loose
             his
             head
             for
             it
             .
             If
             Christ
             have
             but
             once
             possest
             the
             affections
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             dis-possessing
             him
             againe
             .
             The
             league
             that
             Heaven
             hath
             made
             ,
             Hell
             wants
             power
             to
             breake
             .
             If
             the
             sweet
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             be
             once
             gotten
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             got
             out
             againe
             by
             all
             the
             torments
             which
             wit
             and
             cruelty
             can
             devise
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             would
             hee
             ever
             endure
             a
             blow
             ,
             who
             cannot
             concoct
             a
             foule
             word
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             discouraged
             and
             made
             returne
             with
             an
             
               Ishmaelitish
               persecution
            
             of
             the
             tongue
             :
             how
             would
             hee
             endure
             a
             
               Spanish
               Inquisition
            
             ,
             or
             those
             
               Marian
               times
            
             ?
             Hee
             that
             is
             so
             frighted
             with
             a
             squib
             ,
             how
             would
             he
             endure
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Cannon
             ?
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             man
             to
             bee
             scoft
             out
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             
             by
             those
             that
             are
             lewd
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             that
             seeth
             should
             blind-fold
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             his
             eyes
             ,
             because
             some
             blind
             wretches
             revile
             and
             scoffe
             at
             him
             for
             seeing
             :
             or
             as
             if
             one
             that
             is
             sound
             of
             limbs
             ,
             should
             limpe
             ,
             or
             maime
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             Criple
             ,
             and
             avoid
             his
             taunts
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             live
             hated
             of
             all
             
             men
             for
             goodnes
             ,
             then
             be
             beloved
             of
             al
             for
             vice
             ;
             and
             rather
             please
             one
             good
             man
             ,
             then
             content
             a
             thousand
             bad
             ones
             ;
             his
             single
             authority
             being
             sufficient
             to
             countervaile
             the
             disdain
             of
             a
             whole
             Parish
             of
             sensualists
             .
          
           
             Yet
             experience
             shewes
             ,
             
             That
             divers
             are
             content
             to
             be
             misled
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             an
             obiect
             of
             their
             scorne
             and
             derision
             .
             Yea
             thousands
             hold
             it
             the
             best
             and
             safest
             way
             ,
             in
             differences
             of
             religion
             ,
             without
             further
             question
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             stronger
             part
             ;
             that
             so
             doing
             as
             the
             most
             doe
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             the
             fewest
             to
             finde
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             al
             through
             base
             cowardlinesse
             .
             Which
             bashful
             devill
             never
             leaves
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             live
             ;
             whereby
             with
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             they
             never
             thinke
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
             till
             tormented
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             Satan
             formerly
             assaulted
             the
             Church
             by
             violence
             ,
             now
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             deceit
             :
             and
             certainly
             the
             devill
             gets
             more
             by
             such
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             the
             reproaches
             that
             are
             cast
             upon
             religion
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             formerly
             by
             fire
             and
             Faggot
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
            
             was
             found
             to
             be
             the
             
               seed
               of
               the
               
               Church
            
             ,
             others
             (
             Phoenix-like
             )
             springing
             out
             of
             their
             ashes
             ,
             wheras
             now
             multitudes
             of
             souls
             are
             scoft
             out
             of
             their
             religion
             by
             wicked
             men
             .
             But
             I
             grieve
             to
             see
             how
             they
             wrong
             themselves
             ,
             in
             thus
             wronging
             others
             :
             for
             in
             that
             wicked
             men
             do
             so
             mock
             and
             deride
             such
             as
             are
             in
             love
             with
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             they
             doe
             most
             offend
             in
             hindering
             the
             honor
             of
             God
             thereby
             ,
             or
             their
             neighbours
             wel-fare
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
             Alas
             ,
             some
             men
             will
             better
             abide
             a
             stake
             ,
             then
             some
             others
             can
             a
             mocke
             .
             Zedikiah
             was
             willing
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Prophets
             councell
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             lay
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             the
             Chaldeans
             would
             mock
             him
             ,
             Ier.
             38.10
             .
             it
             was
             death
             to
             him
             to
             bee
             mock'd
             .
             A
             generons
             nature
             is
             more
             wounded
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             hand
             :
             yea
             ,
             above
             hell
             there
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             then
             to
             become
             a
             Sannio
             ,
             a
             subject
             of
             scorne
             :
             as
             Sampson
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             found
             .
             Alcibiades
             did
             professe
             ,
             That
             neither
             the
             proscription
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             nor
             his
             banishment
             ,
             nor
             the
             wounds
             received
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             were
             so
             grievous
             to
             him
             as
             one
             scornfull
             word
             of
             his
             enemy
             C●esiphon
             .
          
           
           
             Thou
             thinkest
             not
             tongue-taunts
             to
             be
             persecution
             ,
             
             but
             thou
             shalt
             once
             hear
             it
             so
             pronounced
             in
             thy
             bill
             of
             inditement
             ,
             Ishmael
             did
             but
             flout
             Isaack
             ,
             yet
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             
               persecuted
               him
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.29
             .
             God
             calls
             the
             scorning
             of
             his
             servants
             by
             no
             better
             a
             name
             ,
             then
             persecution
             .
             And
             what
             ever
             thou
             conceivest
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             this
             sault
             be
             as
             far
             from
             my
             soule
             ,
             as
             my
             soule
             from
             hell
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             That
             nothing
             but
             goodnesse
             is
             the
             whet●●on
             of
             their
             malice
             ;
             
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             are
             not
             we
             heathenish
             Christians
             ?
             What
             honour
             of
             Christ
             is
             there
             among
             us
             ,
             wher
             Religion
             makes
             one
             contemptible
             ?
             Is
             this
             Christian-like
             ?
             Such
             men
             may
             bee
             Christians
             in
             shew
             ,
             or
             name
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             devills
             indeed
             (
             however
             they
             flatter
             themselves
             )
             resembling
             the
             high
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             &
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             called
             themselves
             the
             Church
             :
             while
             they
             went
             about
             to
             kill
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             who
             the
             same
             night
             that
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             consulted
             how
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             did
             consult
             how
             they
             might
             destroy
             him
             :
             yea
             ,
             let
             any
             indifferent
             stander
             by
             ,
             ●udge
             whether
             thou
             beest
             not
             bottomlessely
             
             ill
             ,
             who
             doest
             malice
             goodnesse
             in
             others
             ,
             who
             art
             displeased
             with
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             murmurest
             like
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             at
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             whereat
             the
             Angels
             rejoyce
             :
             for
             none
             but
             a
             Caine
             ,
             or
             a
             Devill
             in
             condition
             ,
             will
             envy
             ,
             
               because
               his
               owne
               workes
               are
               evill
               ,
               and
               his
               brothers
               good
               .
            
             They
             are
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             that
             cannot
             indure
             so
             much
             as
             the
             sight
             of
             godlinesse
             :
             as
             he
             was
             fearefully
             idle
             ,
             that
             Seneca
             speaks
             of
             ,
             whose
             sides
             would
             ake
             to
             see
             another
             worke
             :
             Neither
             couldest
             thou
             doe
             so
             if
             the
             Devill
             were
             not
             in
             thine
             heart
             .
             And
             so
             much
             touching
             the
             third
             difference
             betweene
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             56
          
           
             
             4
             FOurthly
             ,
             as
             they
             hate
             and
             persecute
             the
             godly
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             well
             :
             so
             likewise
             ,
             because
             they
             
               fare
               well
            
             ,
             and
             are
             accepted
             before
             them
             .
             As
             why
             was
             Caine
             wroth
             with
             his
             brother
             Abel
             ,
             and
             after
             slew
             him
             ,
             as
             affirmeth
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             because
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lord
               had
               respect
               unto
               Abel
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               offering
               :
               but
               unto
               Cain
               and
               his
               offering
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               respect
               ?
               Gen.
            
             4.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Why
             did
             Esau
             hate
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             purpose
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             blessing
             wherewith
             his
             father
             blessed
             him
             ?
             Gen
             27.41
             .
             Isaacs
             blessing
             bred
             Esaus
             hate
             .
             Again
             ,
             Wherefore
             did
             the
             Philistines
             and
             Abimelek
             envy
             Isaac
             ,
             
             stop
             up
             his
             wells
             ,
             and
             banish
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Lord
             so
             abundantly
             blessed
             Isaac
             ,
             as
             appeares
             ,
             Gen.
             26
             12.
             to
             18.
             
             Wherefore
             did
             Iosephs
             brethren
             hate
             him
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             speake
             peaceably
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             sell
             him
             into
             AEgypt
             ,
             but
             because
             his
             father
             more
             favoured
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             feared
             he
             should
             reigne
             over
             them
             ?
             Gen.
             37.4
             .
             If
             Ioseph
             be
             his
             fathers
             darling
             ,
             he
             is
             his
             brethrens
             eye-sore
             .
             Wherefore
             did
             Saul
             persecute
             David
             ,
             and
             pursue
             after
             him
             from
             place
             to
             place
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             so
             praised
             and
             preferred
             of
             the
             people
             before
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               was
               with
               David
               ,
               and
               prospered
               him
               in
               every
               thing
               he
               tooke
               in
               hand
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             18.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Davids
             successe
             is
             Sauls
             vexation
             :
             yea
             ,
             he
             findes
             not
             so
             much
             pleasure
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             
             vexation
             in
             the
             prosperity
             of
             David
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             passe
             by
             the
             elder
             brothers
             envy
             in
             the
             Parable
             against
             his
             younger
             brother
             ,
             when
             his
             father
             so
             royally
             entertained
             him
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             Luk.
             15.28
             .
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Iewes
             envying
             the
             Gentiles
             conversion
             ;
             and
             many
             the
             like
             instances
             .
             )
             Why
             was
             Eliab
             wroth
             with
             his
             younger
             brother
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.28
             .
             but
             because
             he
             should
             bee
             more
             exalted
             ?
             And
             I
             doubt
             me
             ,
             whether
             Davids
             brethren
             were
             more
             glad
             ,
             that
             Goliah
             was
             slaine
             ,
             or
             angry
             that
             hee
             was
             slaine
             by
             their
             brother
             :
             
             for
             envy
             is
             sicke
             ,
             if
             her
             neighbour
             be
             well
             ;
             and
             the
             good
             mans
             honour
             ,
             is
             the
             envious
             mans
             torment
             :
             as
             it
             fared
             between
             Haman
             &
             Mordecai
             as
             hereafter
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             shall
             adde
             to
             these
             reprobates
             confusion
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             driven
             to
             confesse
             ,
             
               This
               is
               he
               ,
               whom
               we
               once
               had
               in
               derision
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             
             BUt
             to
             apply
             what
             hath
             been
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             See
             whether
             these
             examples
             sute
             not
             with
             
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             few
             in
             our
             times
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             why
             doe
             a
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             (
             none
             of
             the
             best
             )
             I
             meane
             such
             as
             live
             ill
             and
             viciously
             ,
             or
             preach
             ill
             and
             unprofitably
             ,
             or
             both
             live
             ill
             ,
             and
             preach
             ill
             ,
             maligne
             ,
             hate
             and
             traduce
             ,
             yea
             ,
             promote
             against
             such
             as
             preach
             more
             faithfully
             and
             powerfully
             ,
             and
             live
             more
             holily
             and
             unblameably
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             honours
             their
             Ministery
             with
             the
             conversion
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             are
             with
             such
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             flocke
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             after
             Christ
             ▪
             while
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             themselves
             are
             neglected
             and
             dis-esteemed
             ,
             being
             as
             they
             suppose
             far
             greater
             scholers
             (
             for
             if
             a
             Minister
             preach
             profitably
             ,
             they
             will
             give
             it
             out
             hee
             is
             no
             scholer
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             doe
             Satan
             a
             greater
             pleasure
             )
             and
             their
             Sermons
             more
             elaborate
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             be
             as
             long
             in
             the
             conception
             and
             breeding
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             an
             Elephant
             is
             of
             her
             young
             ;
             which
             being
             borne
             onely
             amazeth
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             at
             their
             wits
             end
             with
             admiration
             ,
             their
             owne
             bosomes
             will
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             speake
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             why
             doe
             these
             men
             inveigh
             and
             preach
             against
             preaching
             ?
             As
             ,
             what
             needs
             so
             much
             preaching
             ,
             say
             they
             (
             and
             all
             stupified
             sensualists
             )
             it
             was
             never
             a
             good
             world
             ,
             since
             so
             many
             Lectures
             were
             set
             up
             :
             there
             was
             more
             love
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             plaine-dealing
             among
             our
             fore-fathers
             (
             they
             meane
             in
             time
             of
             Popery
             )
             who
             were
             only
             verst
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             Creed
             ,
             and
             ten
             Commandments
             ;
             one
             Sermon
             well
             remembred
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             practise
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             ten
             ;
             yea
             ,
             quoth
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             that
             preacht
             (
             himselfe
             )
             once
             in
             six
             weekes
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             silence
             his
             Parishioners
             ,
             who
             complained
             for
             want
             of
             their
             daily
             food
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             this
             Sermon
             more
             then
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             practise
             this
             two
             months
             ;
             and
             no
             question
             ,
             spake
             out
             of
             feeling
             ;
             for
             he
             having
             lived
             already
             above
             five
             ages
             ,
             could
             never
             yet
             put
             those
             five
             words
             of
             his
             text
             into
             practise
             ,
             
               viz.
               Repent
               and
               beleeve
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             But
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             their
             murmuring
             is
             easie
             :
             Carnall
             worldlings
             cry
             up
             practise
             ,
             to
             cry
             downe
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             their
             own
             practise
             :
             even
             as
             cunning
             Papists
             will
             
             extoll
             Saint
             Iames
             ,
             onely
             to
             disparage
             Saint
             Paul.
             
          
           
             This
             point
             would
             be
             further
             applied
             ,
             
             but
             let
             conscience
             doe
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             sore
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             rubbing
             :
             onely
             this
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             be
             vexed
             at
             his
             brother
             ,
             because
             he
             fares
             better
             ,
             and
             is
             better
             accepted
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             favoured
             and
             respected
             of
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             while
             himselfe
             is
             neglected
             and
             disesteemed
             of
             both
             ;
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             hee
             belch
             out
             his
             spleene
             against
             the
             religious
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             praised
             and
             preferred
             before
             himselfe
             ;
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             could
             not
             be
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             full
             of
             the
             venome
             of
             the
             serpent
             ,
             Psal.
             112.10
             .
             Pro.
             14.30
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             
             this
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             people
             of
             the
             looser
             sort
             .
             As
             ,
             why
             doe
             their
             hearts
             rise
             against
             every
             holy
             man
             they
             see
             ?
             as
             some
             stomacks
             ,
             rise
             at
             sweet-meats
             .
             Why
             doe
             all
             drunkards
             and
             vicious
             livers
             hate
             the
             religious
             ,
             and
             so
             belch
             out
             their
             enmity
             and
             spleene
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             raising
             
             and
             spreading
             of
             slanders
             as
             they
             doe
             ;
             but
             although
             ,
             partly
             to
             rescue
             themselves
             from
             contempt
             ,
             and
             procure
             a
             contrary
             esteeme
             ,
             by
             putting
             a
             foule
             and
             ugly
             vizard
             upon
             vertue
             ,
             and
             decking
             up
             vice
             in
             a
             gorgeous
             and
             comely
             attire
             ;
             yet
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             precious
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             his
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             
               chosen
               people
               out
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             they
             
               partake
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               are
               one
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ?
               Iohn
            
             17.14
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.18
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             eye-sore
             of
             our
             enemies
             and
             let
             envy
             looke
             herselfe
             blinde
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             first
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             
             Quest.
             
               WHat
               is
               the
               second
               Cause
               ,
               why
               ungodly
               men
            
             hate
             and
             persecute
             
               the
               religious
            
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Their
             ignorance
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               How
               is
               that
               proved
            
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             By
             Testimonies
             ,
             Examples
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Experience
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             
             by
             
               Testimonies
               :
               They
               shall
               hate
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               shall
               excommunicate
               and
               kill
               you
               for
               my
               Names
               sake
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               because
               they
               have
               not
               knowne
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               me
               ,
            
             John
             16.2
             ,
             3.
             and
             15.21
             .
             
               And
               again
               they
               are
               an
               offence
               unto
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               understand
               not
               the
               things
               which
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               which
               are
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Matth.
             16.23
             .
             
               And
               are
               deceived
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               neither
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Matth.
             22.29
             .
             Luke
             19.42
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             Examples
             and
             Reason
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             confesseth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             persecuting
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             Who
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             inlightned
             with
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             changed
             his
             note
             ,
             with
             his
             name
             ,
             
               and
               preached
               that
               faith
               ,
               which
               before
               be
               persecuted
               ,
            
             It
             s
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             no
             sooner
             informed
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             reformed
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             looke
             upon
             him
             as
             Saul
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             what
             we
             are
             by
             generation
             ;
             if
             wee
             looke
             upon
             him
             as
             Paul
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             ,
             by
             regeneration
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             should
             hate
             and
             persecute
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             for
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             they
             even
             crucified
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             of
             his
             murtherers
             ,
             
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               doe
               .
            
             And
             why
             have
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               banded
               themselves
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Christ
               ,
            
             Psal.
             22.
             
             But
             because
             they
             knew
             him
             not
             .
             John
             15.21
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             
               had
               knowne
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speakes
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             
             Alas
             poore
             ignorant
             soules
             ,
             they
             did
             but
             imitate
             Oedipus
             :
             who
             killed
             his
             Father
             
               Laius
               King
               of
               Thebes
            
             ;
             and
             thought
             he
             had
             killed
             his
             enemy
             .
             And
             what
             do
             the
             Cavaliers
             now
             ,
             in
             killing
             the
             Saints
             ?
             But
             as
             if
             one
             with
             his
             Hatchet
             ,
             should
             cut
             off
             the
             bough
             of
             a
             tree
             ;
             upon
             which
             hee
             standeth
             .
             For
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             the
             Religious
             ,
             for
             their
             very
             breath
             .
             Neither
             is
             their
             great
             plot
             ,
             any
             other
             peece
             of
             policy
             ;
             then
             as
             if
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             should
             make
             hast
             to
             turne
             out
             Lot
             and
             his
             Family
             :
             that
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             may
             make
             hast
             ,
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             For
             as
             when
             Noah
             ,
             and
             his
             Family
             were
             once
             entred
             the
             Arke
             ,
             the
             Flood
             came
             and
             
             destroyed
             the
             first
             World
             ,
             Gen.
             7.11
             ,
             13.
             
             So
             the
             number
             of
             Christs
             Church
             being
             accomplished
             fire
             shal
             come
             down
             to
             destroy
             the
             second
             World
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             Devill
             and
             all
             Reprobates
             shall
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             Oh
             the
             wickednesse
             ,
             
             and
             witlesnesse
             of
             our
             Malignants
             !
             Methinkes
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             may
             justly
             twit
             their
             unnaturall
             Country
             :
             as
             Themistocles
             once
             did
             his
             Athenians
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             :
             Are
             yee
             weary
             of
             receiving
             so
             many
             benifits
             by
             one
             Assembly
             .
             And
             certaynly
             if
             ever
             it
             shal
             be
             dissolved
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             it
             would
             faire
             with
             the
             causers
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             mens
             eyes
             being
             opened
             )
             as
             it
             did
             with
             the
             Authors
             of
             Socrates
             his
             death
             :
             which
             I
             finde
             thus
             reported
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             Socrates
             was
             put
             to
             death
             at
             
               Athens
               ;
               Arastophones
            
             rehearsed
             a
             Tragedy
             of
             his
             ,
             concerning
             Palamides
             :
             at
             the
             hearing
             whereof
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             so
             moved
             :
             that
             they
             presently
             fel
             upon
             the
             Authors
             of
             Socrates
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             drew
             them
             forth
             to
             punishment
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             to
             what
             we
             intend
             :
             If
             we
             consider
             it
             rightly
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             ignorance
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             sin
             .
             
             Sin
             indeed
             at
             the
             first
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             now
             ignorance
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             :
             
               Swearing
               ,
               and
               lying
               ,
               and
               killing
               ,
               and
               stealing
               ,
               and
               whoring
               abound
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               because
               there
               is
               no
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               the
               land
               ,
            
             Hos.
             4.1.2
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               people
               that
               doe
               erre
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               why
               ?
               because
               they
               have
               not
               knowne
               my
               wayes
               ,
            
             Psal.
             95.10
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             3
             THirdly
             ,
             Experience
             proves
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             so
             farre
             transported
             with
             a
             mad
             and
             supertitious
             zeale
             against
             the
             religious
             ,
             
             as
             the
             rude
             rabble
             who
             can
             yeeld
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             or
             confession
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             asked
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Puritans
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             hate
             a
             Puritan
             from
             their
             soules
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             devill
             himself
             ,
             who
             hates
             the
             Puritan
             they
             mean
             ,
             most
             of
             any
             ,
             can
             make
             as
             good
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             as
             this
             .
             For
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             censurers
             ,
             and
             the
             violentest
             opposers
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             ignorant
             fry
             ,
             who
             have
             more
             rage
             than
             reason
             and
             the
             more
             fottish
             still
             ,
             the
             more
             insolent
             .
          
           
           
             As
             reprove
             one
             of
             them
             for
             swearing
             ,
             
             or
             drunkennesse
             ,
             or
             unjust
             dealing
             ,
             or
             for
             prophaning
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             for
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             you
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             branded
             with
             the
             odious
             title
             of
             Puritane
             ,
             yea
             you
             are
             factious
             ,
             and
             schismaticall
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             be
             drunke
             ,
             and
             every
             whit
             as
             lewd
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             worth
             a
             large
             smile
             ,
             to
             observe
             what
             a
             clamour
             the
             blundering
             rabble
             will
             make
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             one
             in
             their
             company
             but
             mention
             the
             word
             Puritane
             ,
             or
             tell
             them
             how
             scrupulous
             and
             precise
             such
             an
             one
             is
             .
             O
             what
             a
             number
             of
             sharp
             and
             deadly
             arrows
             will
             each
             of
             them
             shoot
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             good
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             maugre
             all
             admonition
             !
             For
             each
             being
             stung
             with
             the
             Gad-slie
             of
             mis-governed
             zeale
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             before
             hee
             knew
             Christ
             ,
             they
             presume
             to
             affirm
             with
             incredible
             impudence
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             invincible
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             worse
             men
             in
             the
             world
             then
             the
             religious
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             ignorance
             or
             malice
             ,
             doe
             more
             abound
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             out
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             will
             ,
             or
             weaknesse
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             ignorant
             and
             carnall
             
             men
             (
             that
             walke
             after
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             uncleannesse
             ,
             
             whom
             Saint
             Peter
             calls
             
               bruit
               beasts
               ,
               led
               with
               sensuality
            
             )
             
               to
               speake
               evill
               of
               the
               things
               they
               understand
               not
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             Especially
             in
             judging
             acts
             of
             zeale
             and
             piety
             ,
             their
             opinion
             still
             lights
             upon
             the
             worst
             sense
             ,
             like
             them
             in
             the
             s●cond
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             who
             mocked
             the
             Apostles
             when
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             hearing
             them
             speak
             languages
             ,
             which
             they
             understood
             not
             ,
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               These
               men
               are
               drunke
               with
               new
               wine
               .
            
          
           
             Untill
             we
             be
             borne
             againe
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             Nicodemus
             who
             
               knew
               not
               what
               it
               was
               to
               be
               born
               again
               ,
               Iohn
            
             3.4
             .
             Untill
             we
             become
             zealous
             our selves
             ,
             wee
             are
             like
             Festus
             ,
             who
             thought
             
               zeal
               madnesse
               ,
               Acts
            
             26.24
             .
             Untill
             we
             be
             humble
             our selves
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             Michal
             ,
             who
             mocked
             David
             for
             his
             humility
             ,
             and
             thought
             him
             a
             foole
             ,
             for
             
               dancing
               before
               the
               Arke
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.16
             .
             Yea
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             shall
             perish
             ,
             or
             are
             for
             the
             present
             in
             a
             perishing
             condition
             ,
             all
             religion
             seemes
             foolishnesse
             ,
             1
             Cor
             1.18
             .
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             in
             grosse
             ,
             that
             Ignorance
             is
             a
             main
             cause
             of
             hatred
             and
             persecution
             .
             Wee
             shall
             more
             clearly
             discerne
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             note
             
               
               
                 The
                 Root
                 ,
                 Ignorance
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Stem
                 ,
                 Suspition
                 ,
                 or
                 Iealousie
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Sap
                 ,
                 Hatred
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 Persecution
                 .
              
            
             severally
             ,
             and
             apart
             ;
             for
             ignorance
             causeth
             .
             Suspition
             ;
             and
             
               Suspition
               ,
               Hatred
            
             ;
             and
             
               Hatred
               ,
               Persecution
            
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             IF
             Ignorance
             
               be
               such
               a
               generall
               cause
               of
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               you
               have
               shewre
               ,
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               great
               Scholers
               and
               wise
               men
               do
               also
               hate
               and
               persecute
               the
               godly
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Great
             scholers
             they
             may
             bee
             ,
             and
             wise
             men
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             worlds
             esteeme
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             maine
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             account
             they
             are
             nothing
             so
             :
             for
             admit
             they
             have
             inlightned
             heads
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             leave
             them
             without
             excuse
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             
               withhold
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousnesse
            
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             glorifie
             God
             with
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             neither
             are
             thankfull
             ,
             but
             
               become
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               their
               foolish
               hearts
               are
               darkned
               ;
               and
               so
               while
               they
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               in
               changing
               
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lie
               ,
               they
               become
               fools
               ,
            
             and
             expresse
             it
             ,
             by
             thus
             hating
             God
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             Romans
             1.18.21.22.25.30
             .
             So
             that
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             cause
             even
             in
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             
             And
             indeed
             if
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             they
             would
             foresee
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             prevent
             them
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             speakes
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             keep
             his
             commandments
             ,
             
               for
               hereby
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
               is
               it
               knowne
               that
               wee
               know
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.3
             .
             
               but
               he
               that
               saith
               I
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               keepeth
               not
               his
               Commandements
               ,
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Ver.
             4.
             
             Yea
             these
             have
             sworne
             to
             keepe
             the
             commandements
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             content
             with
             their
             owne
             disobedience
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             cast
             aspersions
             upon
             them
             that
             obey
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             Christ
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             loving
             him
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             love
             his
             members
             ,
             not
             persecute
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             very
             first
             part
             of
             our
             conversion
             ,
             
               to
               love
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.14
             .
             and
             4.7.8
             .
             and
             Joh.
             13.35
             .
             But
             so
             many
             as
             are
             
               enemies
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             shew
             that
             they
             never
             knew
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             As
             for
             their
             wisdome
             and
             learning
             ;
             you
             must
             know
             that
             men
             may
             be
             ●xquisitely
             wise
             ,
             and
             incomparably
             learned
             in
             the
             worlds
             opinion
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             fooles
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.19
             .
             As
             sharp-eyed
             as
             Eagles
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             blinde
             as
             Beetles
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             heaven
             .
             And
             knowledge
             consisteth
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             quantity
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             quality
             :
             not
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             it
             .
             For
             as
             a
             little
             precious
             stone
             is
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             many
             other
             stones
             of
             greater
             bulke
             :
             so
             one
             drop
             of
             wisdome
             guided
             by
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             humane
             learning
             .
             One
             sparke
             of
             spirituall
             ,
             experimentiall
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             worth
             a
             whole
             flame
             of
             secular
             wisdome
             and
             learning
             .
             One
             scruple
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             one
             dram
             of
             faith
             ,
             one
             graine
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             more
             worth
             then
             many
             pounds
             of
             naturall
             parts
             .
          
           
             But
             learning
             and
             grace
             doe
             not
             alwayes
             keep
             company
             together
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             there
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             depth
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             soule-wise
             !
             That
             have
             a
             Library
             of
             Divinity
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             
             much
             as
             the
             least
             Catechisme
             in
             their
             consciences
             ?
             no
             rare
             thing
             for
             men
             to
             abound
             in
             speculation
             ,
             and
             be
             bar●en
             in
             devotion
             :
             to
             have
             full
             braines
             ,
             and
             empty
             hearts
             ;
             cleare
             judgements
             ,
             and
             defiled
             affections
             ;
             fluent
             tongues
             ;
             and
             lame
             hands
             :
             Yea
             ,
             you
             shall
             heare
             a
             flood
             in
             the
             tongue
             ,
             when
             ye
             cannot
             see
             one
             drop
             in
             the
             life
             .
          
           
             For
             example
             ,
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             Balaam
             ,
             
             whom
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             stiles
             
               a
               foole
            
             ,
             2
             Peter
             2.16
             .
             And
             
               Iudas
               Mat.
            
             27.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             Paul
             ,
             before
             his
             conversion
             ,
             who
             (
             even
             while
             hee
             was
             a
             persecuter
             like
             these
             men
             )
             was
             eminent
             among
             the
             Pharisees
             for
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             Ideot
             among
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             
               Priests
               ,
               Scribes
            
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             matchlesse
             for
             their
             wisdome
             and
             learning
             ,
             as
             wanting
             nothing
             ,
             that
             either
             nature
             or
             Art
             could
             inrich
             them
             withall
             :
             
             yea
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             chiefly
             learned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Gods
             Oracles
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             a
             man
             wise
             ,
             or
             nothing
             :
             and
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             (
             who
             could
             not
             bee
             deceived
             )
             calls
             them
             foure
             times
             in
             one
             Chapter
             blinde
             ,
             and
             twice
             
               fools
               ,
               Mat.
            
             23.16.17.19.24.26
             .
             Because
             they
             wanted
             
             faith
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             sinewes
             and
             nerves
             ,
             yea
             the
             soule
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             inlivening
             ,
             feeding
             and
             strengthening
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             dialect
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             fool
             is
             a
             naturall
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             
               wise
               man
            
             ,
             a
             man
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             Alas
             !
             God
             regards
             not
             lip-learning
             ,
             and
             tongue-wisdome
             ,
             and
             braine-knowledge
             ,
             except
             it
             ceize
             upon
             the
             heart
             also
             ,
             and
             lead
             captive
             the
             affections
             to
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             changed
             and
             
               transformed
               into
               new
               men
               ,
               after
               the
               image
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             Eph.
             4.20
             .
             to
             25.
             
             Col.
             3.10
             .
             except
             we
             digest
             our
             knowledge
             into
             practise
             ,
             
             and
             imploy
             our
             wisdome
             to
             his
             glory
             that
             gave
             it
             ,
             our
             neighbours
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             furthering
             of
             our
             owne
             salvation
             :
             For
             with
             him
             wickednes
             is
             folly
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             sinner
             is
             the
             greatest
             foole
             :
             and
             he
             most
             wise
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             religious
             ,
             and
             that
             offends
             least
             ,
             Prov.
             1.7
             .
             Iob.
             28.28
             .
             Prov.
             9.10.12
             .
             and
             11.3
             .
             Deut.
             4.6
             .
             Hosea
             14.9
             .
             Iames
             3.13.17
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             truly
             wise
             ,
             thinks
             that
             to
             be
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             folly
             ,
             which
             God
             thinks
             so
             .
          
           
           
             Neither
             is
             that
             worth
             the
             name
             of
             knowledge
             which
             may
             be
             heard
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             seen
             .
             Good
             discourse
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             froth
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             the
             pure
             and
             solid
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             well
             framed
             actions
             .
             What
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             
               Keepe
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               your
               wisdome
               and
               understanding
               before
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               Deut.
            
             4
             6.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             and
             indued
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             will
             shew
             it
             by
             his
             conversation
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             Iames
             3.13
             .
             For
             ,
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             
             RIghtly
             ,
             a
             man
             knows
             no
             more
             then
             he
             practiseth
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             21.
             that
             
               he
               knew
               no
               sinne
            
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             no
             sin
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             ,
             hee
             knows
             no
             good
             ,
             that
             doth
             no
             good
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             they
             who
             wander
             in
             the
             by-paths
             of
             sin
             and
             errour
             ,
             declare
             themselves
             ignorant
             of
             the
             right
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             Rom.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Saving
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             works
             a
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             knowne
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             uniforme
             consent
             of
             knowledge
             and
             action
             ,
             Iob
             28.28
             .
             
               He
               onely
               is
               wise
            
             ,
             
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               that
               is
               wise
               for
               himself
               ,
               Prov.
            
             9.12
             .
             He
             whose
             conscience
             pulleth
             all
             he
             hears
             and
             reads
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             turneth
             his
             knowledge
             to
             faith
             ,
             his
             faith
             to
             feeling
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             walke
             worthy
             of
             his
             Redeemer
             he
             ;
             that
             subdues
             his
             sensuall
             desires
             and
             appetite
             to
             the
             more
             noble
             faculties
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             makes
             that
             understanding
             of
             his
             serve
             him
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             doth
             understand
             ;
             hee
             that
             subdues
             his
             lust
             to
             his
             will
             ;
             submits
             his
             will
             to
             reason
             ,
             his
             reason
             to
             faith
             ;
             his
             faith
             ,
             his
             reason
             ,
             his
             will
             ,
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             practicall
             ,
             experimentall
             ,
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             other
             is
             but
             a
             bare
             name
             or
             title
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             notionall
             sweetnesse
             of
             honey
             ,
             to
             the
             experimentall
             taste
             of
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             know
             what
             riches
             are
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             bee
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             bee
             master
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             knowing
             ,
             but
             the
             possessing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             makes
             rich
             .
             What
             saith
             one
             ?
             No
             more
             then
             the
             knowledge
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             maketh
             one
             to
             be
             named
             a
             good
             man
             ;
             no
             more
             doth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             wisdome
             only
             ,
             
             cause
             any
             person
             properly
             to
             bee
             called
             a
             wiseman
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             and
             learning
             is
             little
             worth
             ,
             which
             nothing
             profits
             the
             owner
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             to
             vertue
             or
             happinesse
             .
             
               These
               things
               if
               ye
               know
               ,
               happy
               are
               yee
               if
               yee
               doe
               them
               ,
               Iohn
            
             13.17
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             the
             best
             Scholer
             ,
             that
             learnes
             of
             Christ
             obedience
             ,
             humility
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             the
             best
             Arithmetician
             ,
             that
             can
             adde
             grace
             to
             grace
             .
             He
             the
             best
             learned
             ,
             that
             knows
             how
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             Yea
             ,
             all
             the
             Arts
             in
             the
             world
             are
             Artlesse
             Arts
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             
             But
             alas
             !
             Naturall
             men
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             thus
             learned
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             really
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             know
             the
             chiefe
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Regeneration
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             Effusion
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Possession
             of
             heavenly
             Comforts
             ;
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             the
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             ,
             nor
             what
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             means
             ;
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             certaine
             and
             experimentall
             feeling
             ,
             with
             a
             continuall
             proofe
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             
             passage
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             &c.
             Prov.
             24.7
             .
             when
             every
             of
             these
             are
             easie
             and
             familiar
             to
             the
             meanest
             and
             simplest
             beleever
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             
             BUt
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             divers
             places
             calls
             worldly
             men
             
               wise
               men
            
             ;
             yea
             ascribes
             the
             greatest
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             sense
             ?
             Doe
             ye
             not
             perceive
             ,
             that
             God
             either
             speaks
             it
             in
             a
             holy
             derision
             ?
             as
             ,
             Gen.
             3.22
             .
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             Or
             else
             hee
             speakes
             it
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             calling
             it
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             worldly
             men
             deem
             it
             so
             :
             as
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             he
             calls
             preaching
             ,
             the
             
               foolishnes
               of
               preaching
            
             ,
             because
             the
             wicked
             esteem
             preaching
             but
             foolishnesse
             :
             and
             as
             Christ
             calls
             the
             Pharisees
             just
             ,
             because
             they
             justified
             themselves
             ,
             Luke
             15.7
             .
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             he
             meanes
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             
               foolishnesse
               :
               for
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               world
               is
               
               foolishnesse
               with
               God
               ,
            
             and
             no
             lesse
             then
             twelve
             times
             infatuated
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             one
             Chapter
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             But
             to
             make
             it
             more
             plain
             ,
             that
             no
             naturall
             man
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             speculative
             knowledge
             in
             the
             brain
             common
             to
             hypocrites
             with
             Gods
             children
             ,
             Heb.
             6.4
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             wisdom
             ,
             a
             practicall
             ,
             experimentall
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             
               keepes
               a
               man
               from
               every
               evill
               way
               ,
            
             Prov.
             2.12
             .
             peculiar
             to
             the
             godly
             alone
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.8
             .
             and
             5.8
             .
             
               The
               naturall
               man
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               perceiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               foolishnesse
               unto
               him
            
             :
             but
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               understand
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               the
               deepe
               things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               We
               speake
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               a
               mystery
               ;
               even
               the
               hid
               wisdome
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               the
               princes
               of
               this
               world
               have
               knowne
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             See
             1
             Thess.
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             naturall
             men
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.8
             .
             Matth.
             4.16
             .
             whereas
             the
             regenerate
             are
             called
             ,
             
               Children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               day
               ,
            
             1
             Th●ss
             .
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Luke
             1.79
             .
          
           
             Which
             comparison
             is
             very
             emphaticall
             .
             
             For
             as
             the
             Soule
             ,
             is
             the
             lamp
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             Reason
             ,
             of
             the
             Soule
             ;
             and
             Religion
             ,
             of
             Reason
             ;
             and
             Faith
             of
             Religion
             :
             so
             Christ
             is
             the
             light
             and
             life
             of
             faith
             .
             Whence
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             as
             meere
             sense
             is
             uncapable
             of
             the
             rules
             of
             reason
             :
             so
             reason
             is
             no
             lesse
             uncapable
             of
             the
             things
             which
             are
             supernaturall
             .
             And
             as
             to
             speake
             ,
             is
             only
             proper
             to
             men
             :
             so
             to
             know
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             onely
             proper
             to
             beleevers
             .
             Sense
             is
             a
             meere
             beasts
             ;
             reason
             ,
             a
             meere
             mans
             ;
             Divine
             knowledge
             is
             onely
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             askt
             ,
             
             Why
             
               a
               naturall
               man
               perceiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ?
            
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             ,
             answers
             ;
             
               He
               cannot
               know
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             spiritually
             discerned
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             discern
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             For
             as
             no
             man
             can
             see
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             so
             no
             man
             can
             know
             the
             secrets
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
             Mat.
             16.17
             .
             To
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             wee
             must
             have
             hearts
             ▪
             eyes
             and
             eares
             sanctified
             from
             above
             ,
             Deut.
             29.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Psal.
             111.10
             .
             Luk.
             
             24.45
             .
             Iohn
             15.15
             .
             Rom
             ,
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
             Neither
             is
             spiritual
             and
             ●●avenly
             wisdome
             the
             fruit
             of
             time
             and
             study
             ,
             as
             the
             naturall
             is
             .
             It
             is
             not
             eloquence
             ,
             nor
             Logicall
             demonstrations
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             We
             cannot
             attaine
             to
             supernaturall
             and
             celestiall
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             any
             naturall
             and
             terrestriall
             meanes
             .
             No
             learning
             ,
             nor
             experience
             will
             serve
             to
             know
             that
             great
             
               mystery
               of
               godlinesse
            
             ,
             and
             
               hid
               wisdome
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             to
             know
             
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             to
             know
             
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ephes.
             1.17
             ,
             18.
             and
             3.19
             .
             Because
             
               this
               wisdome
               descendeth
               from
               above
               ,
               Iames
            
             3.17
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             64.
             
          
           
             
             2
             SEcondly
             ,
             As
             none
             can
             attaine
             to
             this
             precious
             grace
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             
               given
               them
               from
               above
            
             :
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             jewell
             of
             such
             worth
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             it
             to
             none
             but
             his
             children
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             hee
             knows
             wil
             improve
             their
             knowledge
             to
             his
             glory
             .
             
               The
               servant
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             meaning
             
             the
             ungodly
             man
             )
             
               knoweth
               not
               his
               masters
               will
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               I
               have
               called
               you
               friends
            
             (
             speaking
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             are
             converted
             )
             
               for
               all
               things
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               have
               I
               made
               knowne
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             John
             15.15
             .
             Surely
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               good
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               God
               giveth
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             2.26
             .
             Intimating
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             to
             the
             evill
             man.
             
               The
               Wise
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             godly
             ,
             saith
             Daniel
             ,
             
               shall
               understand
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               have
               understanding
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.10
             .
             A
             
               scorner
               seeketh
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               findeth
               it
               not
               ;
               but
               knowledge
               is
               easie
               to
               him
               that
               wil
               understand
               .
            
             Pro.
             14.6
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             will
             be
             bettered
             by
             his
             understanding
             .
             
               Wicked
               men
               understand
               not
               judgement
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               understand
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.5
             .
             and
             3.32
             .
             
               They
               which
               observe
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               have
               a
               good
               understanding
               ,
            
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             111.10
             .
             the
             rest
             have
             an
             ill
             understanding
             ,
             and
             a
             vain
             ;
             an
             understanding
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             was
             enough
             to
             condemn
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             
               delivered
               up
               to
               councells
               ,
               and
               brought
               before
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Kings
            
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             are
             straitly
             
             charged
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               neither
               to
               premeditate
               ,
               or
               take
               thought
               before
               hand
               how
               ,
               or
               what
               to
               answer
               :
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               shall
               teach
               them
               in
               that
               very
               houre
               ;
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               shall
               speake
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Mark.
             13.9.11
             .
             Luk.
             12.11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             which
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             did
             not
             finde
             the
             same
             verified
             ?
             
               Alice
               Drivers
            
             ,
             being
             a
             poore
             mans
             daughter
             ;
             and
             brought
             up
             at
             the
             Plow
             :
             in
             defence
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             at
             her
             examination
             ;
             put
             all
             the
             Doctors
             to
             silence
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             had
             not
             a
             word
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             one
             looked
             upon
             another
             .
             Indeed
             Bonner
             thought
             ,
             hee
             had
             non-plust
             a
             plaine
             fellow
             with
             his
             Sophistry
             about
             the
             reall
             presence
             :
             But
             he
             answered
             him
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             My
             Lord
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             I
             cannot
             so
             well
             dispute
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             you
             can
             against
             it
             :
             but
             I
             can
             burne
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             never
             doe
             .
             And
             did
             it
             ,
             a
             good
             argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             truth
             from
             falshood
             ,
             better
             than
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
             Thus
             as
             
               no
               man
               can
               see
               God
               ,
               and
               live
            
             :
             so
             no
             man
             can
             see
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             in
             heaven
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             hee
             lives
             a
             meer
             naturall
             man
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             God
             will
             not
             
             powre
             
               new
               wine
               ,
               but
               into
               new
               vessells
               ,
            
             Matth.
             9.17
             .
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               expounded
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Disciples
               apart
               ,
            
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             will
             have
             Christ
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             wee
             must
             goe
             apart
             from
             the
             world
             .
             
               If
               any
               will
               doe
               Gods
               will
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               know
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               Iohn
            
             7.17
             .
             So
             that
             no
             man
             can
             learne
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             it
             :
             as
             no
             man
             could
             learn
             the
             Virgins
             song
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             sang
             it
             ,
             Revel
             .
             14.3
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               speakes
               ,
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdome
               ,
            
             how
             should
             they
             have
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             All
             unrepentant
             sinners
             are
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             servants
             to
             Satan
             :
             now
             we
             men
             ,
             doe
             not
             tell
             our
             secrets
             to
             enemies
             ;
             neither
             will
             an
             Artificer
             teach
             another
             mans
             servant
             his
             trade
             :
             but
             the
             righteous
             are
             Christs
             friends
             ,
             and
             brethren
             ,
             and
             sisters
             ,
             and
             father
             ,
             and
             mother
             ,
             between
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             familiarity
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             makes
             them
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             
               His
               secrets
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               are
               with
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             Pro.
             3.32
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Psal.
             ●●
             .
             14
             .
             
               The
               secrets
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               revealed
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Covenant
               is
               to
               give
               them
               understanding
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             See
             this
             in
             Abrahams
             example
             ,
             
               Shall
               I
               hide
               from
               Abraham
               that
               thing
               which
               I
               do
               ?
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             18.17
             .
             As
             if
             this
             were
             an
             offence
             in
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             tell
             the
             righteous
             no
             more
             then
             he
             tells
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Be●ides
             ,
             What
             should
             he
             doe
             with
             a
             talent
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             improve
             it
             ?
             And
             let
             a
             wicked
             man
             know
             never
             so
             much
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             be
             never
             the
             better
             man.
             And
             they
             that
             are
             unwilling
             to
             obey
             ,
             God
             thinkes
             unworthy
             to
             know
             :
             which
             is
             but
             equity
             .
          
           
             
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             
               put
               off
               ,
               concerning
               their
               former
               conversation
               ,
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               with
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               deceiveable
               lusts
               ,
               and
               be
               changed
               ,
               by
               the
               renewing
               of
               their
               mindes
               and
               by
               putting
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               after
               God
               is
               treated
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               ,
            
             Ephe.
             4.20
             .
             to
             25.
             
             Col.
             3.10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             1
             Joh.
             4.7
             .
             Then
             they
             shall
             see
             
               what
               the
               good
               and
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               perfect
               will
               of
               God
               is
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             shews
             ,
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             Matth.
             5.8
             .
             For
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             wisdome
             hath
             made
             a
             generall
             promise
             to
             all
             that
             will
             serve
             him
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               turne
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               at
               my
               correction
               ,
               I
               will
               powre
               out
               my
               
               heart
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               make
               thee
               understand
               my
               words
               ,
            
             Verse
             23.
             
             But
             else
             ,
             they
             shall
             blindly
             goe
             on
             in
             persecuting
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             ,
             perhaps
             to
             the
             killing
             of
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             thinke
             also
             that
             they
             doe
             God
             good
             service
             ,
             Iohn
             16.2.3
             .
             For
             
               as
               they
               like
               not
               to
               retaine
               God
               in
               their
               knowledge
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               so
               God
               shall
               give
               them
               over
               to
               vile
               affections
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               reprobate
               minde
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.28
             .
             And
             
               because
               they
               will
               not
               receive
               the
               truth
               in
               love
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               therefore
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               beleeve
               lyes
               :
               that
               all
               they
               might
               bee
               damned
               ,
               which
               beleeve
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             2.10.11.12
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             iust
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             none
             of
             Christ
             ,
             let
             them
             welcome
             Sathan
             and
             Antichrist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             65.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             WHat
             instruction
             
               from
               the
               premisses
            
             ?
             
          
           
             Ans.
             As
             it
             ought
             to
             stop
             all
             wicked
             mens
             mouthes
             :
             so
             it
             may
             both
             serve
             
             for
             direction
             and
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             informe
             all
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             naturall
             men
             are
             uncapable
             of
             divine
             and
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             blinde
             touching
             spirituall
             things
             :
             let
             not
             any
             carnall
             wretch
             hereafter
             dare
             to
             speake
             evill
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             actions
             and
             persons
             ,
             which
             are
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             capasity
             ,
             but
             silently
             suspend
             his
             judgement
             ,
             untill
             he
             is
             better
             informed
             .
             For
             as
             it
             pertaineth
             not
             to
             the
             rusticke
             to
             judge
             of
             Letters
             ,
             so
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             naturall
             men
             to
             judge
             of
             spirituall
             things
             .
             And
             in
             matters
             of
             sensure
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             certaine
             knowledge
             should
             make
             us
             give
             a
             certain
             judgement
             ;
             &
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Ioseph
             may
             know
             his
             brethren
             although
             they
             know
             not
             him
             .
             He
             which
             is
             
               spirituall
               ,
               discerneth
               all
               things
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             himselfe
             
               is
               Iudged
               of
               no
               man
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             no
             naturall
             man.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Let
             those
             that
             have
             used
             to
             
               speake
               evill
            
             of
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             learne
             to
             kicke
             no
             more
             against
             the
             pricks
             ,
             lest
             they
             bring
             the
             same
             curse
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             that
             those
             did
             ,
             which
             brought
             up
             an
             evill
             report
             of
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             viz.
             that
             ,
             As
             they
             never
             entred
             into
             the
             terrestriall
             
             Canaan
             :
             So
             these
             never
             enter
             into
             the
             Celestiall
             .
             Yea
             ,
             put
             case
             they
             shall
             think
             to
             doe
             God
             good
             service
             in
             it
             :
             for
             
               there
               is
               a
               way
            
             .
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             
               that
               seemeth
               right
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               issues
               thereof
               are
               the
               wayes
               of
               death
            
             Pro.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             As
             many
             
               shall
               thinke
            
             ,
             
             
               they
               doe
               God
               good
               service
               ,
               in
               putting
               his
               children
               so
               death
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             16.2
             .
             even
             that
             Monke
             thought
             no
             lesse
             ,
             who
             poysoned
             
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               Emperor
               of
               Germany
            
             with
             the
             sacramentall
             bread
             .
             And
             so
             did
             the
             
               Powder
               Traytors
            
             ,
             intending
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             whole
             State.
             Maximinian
             thought
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             christians
             would
             be
             an
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             Gods.
             So
             
               Francis
               the
               second
               of
               France
            
             ;
             And
             
               Phillip
               the
               second
               of
               Spaine
            
             :
             thought
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             blood
             in
             their
             dominions
             .
             In
             the
             sixth
             
               councell
               of
               Toledo
            
             it
             was
             inacted
             ;
             that
             the
             
               King
               of
               Spaine
            
             ,
             should
             suffer
             none
             to
             live
             in
             his
             dominions
             that
             professed
             not
             the
             Roman
             Catholique
             Religion
             :
             Whereupon
             
               King
               Philip
            
             having
             hardly
             escaped
             shipwrack
             ,
             as
             he
             returned
             from
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             said
             :
             he
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             singular
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             root
             out
             Lutheranisme
             ;
             which
             he
             presently
             began
             to
             doe
             ;
             prosessing
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             have
             no
             Subjects
             
             then
             such
             .
             In
             which
             opinion
             many
             depart
             :
             But
             as
             men
             go
             to
             a
             Lottery
             ,
             with
             heads
             full
             of
             hopes
             :
             but
             returne
             with
             hearts
             full
             of
             blankes
             ;
             so
             will
             it
             one
             day
             fare
             with
             these
             men
             .
          
           
             
             3
             If
             all
             who
             deride
             and
             persecute
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             :
             then
             let
             not
             Gods
             children
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             maugre
             all
             slander
             and
             opposition
             ;
             nor
             thinke
             the
             worse
             of
             themselves
             ,
             if
             such
             reproach
             them
             never
             so
             .
             The
             Corinthians
             exceedingly
             slighted
             Paul
             ,
             he
             was
             this
             and
             he
             was
             that
             ;
             But
             what
             saith
             
               Pa●l
               ?
               With
               me
               it
               is
               a
               very
               small
               thing
               ,
               that
               I
               sh●uld
               be
               judged
               of
               you
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             43.3
             ,
             4
             ▪
             Alasse
             !
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ●aw
             no
             more
             than
             Saint
             Pauls
             outside
             ;
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             the
             raptures
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             the
             ravishing
             delights
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             spirituall
             priviledges
             ,
             more
             glorious
             than
             the
             states
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             were
             to
             these
             sensualists
             as
             a
             covered
             messe
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             naturall
             men
             are
             as
             ●it
             to
             judge
             of
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             as
             ●●●nd
             men
             are
             fit
             to
             judge
             of
             colours
             .
             We
             know
             Litle
             child●ē
             will
             often
             laugh
             at
             wise
             men
             when
             they
             are
             about
             serious
             &
             necessary
             affairs
             &
             busines
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             not
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             unworthines
             
             of
             the
             things
             they
             laugh
             at
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             them
             which
             laugh
             .
             Wil
             the
             Merchāt
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             because
             his
             wine
             pleaseth
             not
             a
             sick
             mans
             palat
             ;
             when
             those
             that
             are
             in
             health
             commend
             it
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             knowes
             it
             to
             be
             good
             ?
             Much
             lesse
             cause
             have
             we
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             having
             more
             certainety
             to
             rely
             upon
             .
             Our
             enemies
             have
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Experience
             to
             confirme
             their
             judgements
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             with
             an
             advantage
             of
             three
             infalliable
             witnesses
             ,
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Faith.
             Wherefore
             henceforward
             let
             us
             take
             our
             Saviours
             Councell
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             justifie
             our
             judgements
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             of
             whom
             she
             is
             justified
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             fooles
             ,
             by
             whom
             shee
             is
             daily
             crucified
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             thinke
             the
             better
             of
             such
             whom
             they
             extoll
             ,
             for
             the
             blinde
             eate
             many
             a
             flye
             .
          
           
             4
             This
             shews
             that
             they
             suspect
             much
             ,
             
             because
             they
             know
             little
             ,
             as
             Children
             in
             the
             darke
             suppose
             they
             see
             ,
             what
             they
             see
             not
             .
             They
             complaine
             ,
             like
             the
             Owle
             ,
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             when
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             They
             are
             blind
             ,
             yet
             the
             misery
             is
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             that
             they
             are
             blinde
             ;
             and
             therefore
             believing
             that
             they
             see
             ,
             they
             accuse
             others
             of
             
             schisme
             ,
             when
             indeed
             themselves
             are
             only
             guilty
             of
             prejudice
             ;
             as
             a
             blinde
             man
             running
             against
             one
             that
             seeth
             ,
             calls
             him
             blinde
             that
             did
             not
             shunne
             him
             .
             They
             are
             like
             Harpast
             ,
             a
             blinde
             woman
             in
             Seneca's
             family
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             be
             perswaded
             that
             shee
             was
             blinde
             ;
             but
             found
             fault
             with
             the
             house
             wherein
             she
             was
             ,
             as
             being
             over
             darke
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             If
             none
             are
             truly
             wise
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             past
             the
             second
             birth
             ,
             it
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             that
             the
             regenerate
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             sleep
             nigh
             halfe
             their
             time
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             never
             awake
             .
             And
             if
             this
             Wisedome
             commeth
             downe
             from
             the
             
               Father
               of
               lights
            
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             it
             ,
             except
             God
             vouchsafe
             to
             give
             it
             us
             ;
             It
             may
             teach
             us
             to
             be
             
               humble
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             42.6
             .
             And
             not
             like
             the
             Ape
             ,
             that
             is
             proud
             of
             his
             Masters
             Jacket
             .
             Heavenly
             notions
             grow
             not
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             spin
             them
             not
             out
             of
             our
             owne
             breasts
             :
             And
             thankfull
             ;
             for
             it
             they
             be
             given
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             forget
             the
             giver
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             If
             all
             naturall
             men
             are
             like
             
               blinde
               Sampson
            
             without
             his
             guide
             ,
             not
             able
             without
             the
             Holy
             ●hosts
             direction
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             
             principles
             of
             faith
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             wonder
             that
             they
             swerve
             so
             much
             from
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             their
             judgements
             and
             practice
             .
             Is
             it
             any
             strange
             thing
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             blinde
             man
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             let
             us
             condole
             all
             their
             disasters
             ,
             and
             drop
             some
             teares
             ,
             in
             pity
             and
             compassion
             for
             their
             great
             and
             grievous
             misery
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
             If
             with
             God
             one
             sparke
             of
             spirituall
             experimentall
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             be
             of
             more
             worth
             than
             all
             secular
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             Learning
             ;
             then
             strive
             we
             for
             that
             knowledge
             which
             will
             make
             the
             knower
             blessed
             .
             Let
             us
             so
             be
             learned
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             saved
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             in
             our
             hearing
             ,
             and
             reading
             ,
             and
             communication
             ,
             doe
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             that
             looke
             only
             upon
             the
             Babyes
             in
             a
             booke
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             matter
             therein
             contained
             :
             but
             like
             men
             in
             years
             ,
             have
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             pith
             and
             solidity
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             phrase
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             our
             soules
             than
             the
             pleasing
             of
             our
             senses
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             second
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
               WHat
               is
               the
               third
               cause
               ,
               why
               ungodly
               men
               hate
               and
               persecute
               the
               Religious
               ?
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Their
             
               infidelity
               and
               unbeliefe
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               How
               doth
               that
               appeare
            
             ?
          
           
             
             Answ.
             I
             will
             demonstrate
             it
             beyond
             deniall
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               doe
               the
               Heathen
               rage
            
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               murmure
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               band
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Rulers
               take
               counsell
               together
               ,
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Anointed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Let
               us
               breake
               their
               bands
               ,
            
             &c.
             Psalm
             .
             2.1
             .
             to
             4.
             but
             this
             they
             thinke
             alwayes
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               in
               all
               their
               thoughts
               ,
            
             Psal.
             10.4
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               They
               breake
               in
               peeces
               thy
               people
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               afflict
               thine
               ●eritage
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             reason
             followes
             ,
             
               they
               say
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               see
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               God
               of
            
             Jacob
             
               regard
               it
            
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             94.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             what
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Ye
               seeke
               to
               kill
               me
               ,
               because
               my
               Word
               hath
               no
               place
               in
               you
               ,
            
             John
             8.37
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             beleeved
             not
             what
             he●
             spake
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               testified
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             If
             yee
             will
             see
             it
             in
             Examples
             ,
             look
             
             2
             King.
             18.35
             .
             Dan.
             3.15
             .
             Exod.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             see
             Acts
             17.
             where
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             makes
             a
             decision
             between
             such
             as
             did
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             not
             beleeve
             ;
             Paul
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             he
             disputed
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             opening
             and
             alleadging
             that
             Christ
             must
             have
             suffered
             ,
             risen
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             for
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               So
               many
               of
               the
            
             Jewes
             
               as
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               of
               the
            
             Grecians
             
               and
               chiefe
               women
               as
               feared
               God
               ,
               joyned
               themselves
               in
               company
               with
            
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             .
             
               But
               those
               that
               beleeved
               not
               ,
               mooved
               with
               envy
               ,
               tooke
               unto
               them
               certaine
               Vagabonds
               ,
               and
               wicked
               fellowes
               ,
               with
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               tumult
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               assaulted
               the
               house
               of
            
             Jason
             ,
             
               drawing
               out
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               of
               the
               brethren
               as
               they
               could
               finde
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               crying
               ;
               These
               are
               they
               which
               have
               subverted
               the
               State
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               doe
               against
               the
               decrees
               of
            
             Caesar
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             looke
             but
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             you
             shall
             heare
             Saint
             Paul
             most
             ingenuously
             confessing
             ,
             
               I
               was
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               a
               persecuter
               ,
               and
               an
               opposer
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               members
               ;
               but
               I
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               ,
               through
               unbelie●e
               ,
            
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Now
             they
             which
             thinke
             ,
             all
             whatsoever
             
             is
             written
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
             here
             ,
             and
             glory
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             fable
             :
             as
             that
             impious
             Pope
             did
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             ashamed
             blasphemously
             to
             boast
             what
             he
             had
             gained
             by
             
               Fabula
               de
               Christo
            
             :
             And
             all
             Machivillian
             Atheists
             ,
             who
             thinke
             Religion
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Politicke
             device
             ,
             to
             keep
             men
             in
             awe
             ,
             do
             ;
             whose
             number
             is
             greater
             than
             is
             supposed
             .
             These
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             must
             needs
             think
             them
             madde
             and
             foolish
             ,
             who
             lose
             thereby
             either
             profit
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             
             TRue
             ,
             this
             might
             seeme
             an
             absurd
             position
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             presume
             upon
             an
             Appeale
             to
             their
             owne
             blinded
             consciences
             ;
             for
             they
             thinke
             ,
             they
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             precisest
             :
             and
             so
             did
             those
             
               Iews
               ,
               Iohn
            
             5.
             which
             persecuted
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             slay
             him
             ,
             thinke
             they
             beleeved
             Moses
             writings
             :
             but
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             by
             
             Christ's
             answer
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             knew
             their
             hearts
             better
             
             than
             themselves
             :
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Had
               ye
               beleeved
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               yee
               would
               have
               beleeved
               me
               ,
               for
               he
               wrote
               of
               me
               :
               but
               if
               yee
               beleeve
               not
               his
               writings
               ,
               how
               should
               ye
               beleeve
               my
               words
               ?
            
             ver
             .
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               my
               Fathers
               Word
               abiding
               in
               you
               ,
            
             for
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             ,
             
               him
               yee
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               Ver.
            
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             So
             bring
             these
             ,
             that
             persecute
             any
             of
             Gods
             Children
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             to
             the
             tryal
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             consciences
             shall
             testifie
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             beleeve
             the
             Old
             Testament
             nor
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             For
             did
             they
             beleeve
             that
             the
             godly
             are
             unto
             God
             as
             the
             
               Signet
               upon
               his
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             
             Jer.
             22.24
             .
             Zach.
             2.24
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Apple
               of
               his
               owne
               eye
               .
               Zach.
            
             2.8
             .
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             wrongs
             and
             contumelies
             are
             done
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             
               he
               accounts
               as
               done
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               Psalm
               .
            
             44.22
             .
             and
             69.7
             ,
             and
             74.4
             ,
             10
             ,
             18
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             and
             83.2
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             and
             89
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             and
             139
             ,
             20.
             
             Prov.
             19.3
             .
             Rom.
             1.30
             and
             9.20
             ,
             Matth.
             10.22
             .
             and
             25.45
             .
             Luk.
             21.17
             .
             1
             Sam.
             17.45
             .
             Esay
             37.4.22
             ,
             23.28
             .
             and
             45.9
             .
             and
             54
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             5.39
             .
             and
             9.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Iob
             9.4
             .
             1
             Thess
             ,
             4.8
             .
             Iohn
             15.18
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Num.
             16.11
             .
             1
             Sam.
             8.7
             .
             They
             durst
             not
             hate
             ,
             revile
             ,
             slander
             ,
             deride
             ,
             nicke-name
             and
             
             persecute
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             .
          
           
             
             More
             particularly
             ,
             did
             they
             really
             and
             indeed
             beleive
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               shal
               offend
               one
               of
               those
               little
               ones
               ,
               that
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               for
               him
               rather
               that
               a
               Milston
               were
               hung
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               wer
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             Marke
             9
             42.
             
             That
             he
             will
             
               destroy
               them
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             and
             
               roote
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               whose
               tongues
               imagine
               mischeife
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               a
               sharpe
               Razer
               ,
            
             that
             cutteth
             
               deceitfully
               ,
               loving
               to
               speake
               evill
               ,
               more
               than
               good
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             52.2
             .
             to
             5.
             
             That
             hee
             will
             
               confound
               such
               as
               persecute
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               destroy
               them
               with
               a
               double
               destruction
               ,
            
             Jer.
             17.18
             ▪
             Yea
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             
               render
               unto
               their
               enemies
               seaven
               fold
               into
               their
               bosome
               ,
               their
               reproach
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               have
               reproached
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             79.12
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             
               rayne
               upon
               them
               snares
               of
               five
               and
               brimston
               ,
               with
               storms
               and
               tempests
               ,
            
             Psal.
             11.6
             .
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             
               cast
               them
               into
               a
               furnace
               of
               fire
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               wailing
               and
               guashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
               for
               evermore
               :
            
             when
             
               the
               just
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             now
             dispise
             ,
             
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               their
               Father
               :
            
             They
             durst
             not
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             beleeve
             but
             that
             one
             place
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.24
             .
             Where
             God
             caused
             two
             and
             
             forty
             little
             Children
             to
             be
             devoured
             of
             wild
             Beares
             ,
             onely
             for
             nick-naming
             Elisha
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             nick-name
             the
             religious
             as
             they
             doe
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             God
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             
             nor
             often
             so
             eminently
             punish
             Persecutors
             in
             this
             life
             as
             here
             it
             fared
             with
             these
             children
             :
             or
             as
             it
             did
             with
             Lucian
             ,
             who
             for
             barking
             against
             religion
             like
             a
             dog
             ;
             was
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             devoured
             of
             dogges
             ,
             Or
             as
             it
             did
             with
             Nighti●gall
             ,
             parson
             of
             Crondall
             in
             Kent
             :
             who
             was
             strook
             dead
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             belching
             out
             his
             spleen
             against
             Religion
             and
             Goodnesse
             .
             Or
             as
             it
             did
             with
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner
            
             :
             who
             would
             not
             sit
             downe
             to
             dinner
             ,
             till
             the
             newes
             came
             of
             the
             good
             Bishops
             burnt
             at
             Oxford
             .
             But
             then
             came
             out
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             saying
             to
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
            
             ;
             Now
             let
             us
             goe
             to
             dinner
             :
             but
             it
             was
             the
             last
             that
             ever
             he
             are
             ,
             for
             it
             .
             Or
             as
             it
             fared
             with
             
               Arundal
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterburys
            
             :
             and
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
            
             in
             their
             times
             :
             who
             putting
             to
             silence
             ,
             both
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             those
             that
             purely
             preached
             it
             :
             were
             themselves
             put
             to
             silence
             ,
             and
             so
             smitten
             in
             their
             tongues
             that
             they
             could
             not
             swallow
             their
             meat
             ,
             
             nor
             speak
             for
             a
             good
             space
             before
             they
             died
             .
             True
             some
             flagitious
             persons
             God
             punisheth
             here
             :
             least
             his
             providence
             ;
             but
             not
             all
             ,
             least
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             a
             generall
             judgement
             should
             bee
             called
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             
             But
             ,
             alasse
             !
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             beleeving
             wha●
             God
             threatens
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             against
             these
             sinnes
             ;
             that
             they
             
               blesse
               themselves
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               saying
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               peace
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             speed
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             ,
             although
             we
             
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               stubburnnesse
               of
               our
               own
               wills
               ;
               so
               adding
               drunkennesse
               to
               thirst
               ,
               Deut.
            
             29.19
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             preferre
             their
             condition
             before
             other
             mens
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             abstemious
             ,
             and
             make
             Conscience
             of
             their
             wayes
             ;
             even
             thinking
             ,
             that
             their
             God
             deceiveth
             them
             with
             needlesse
             feares
             and
             scruples
             ,
             as
             once
             Rabshekab
             would
             have
             perswaded
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             touching
             their
             trust
             and
             considenec
             ,
             2
             Kings
             18.22
             ,
             25
             ,
             30
             ,
             32
             33
             35.
             
          
           
             
             Yea
             ,
             how
             ●'st
             possible
             ,
             that
             any
             wicked
             man
             should
             beleive
             what
             is
             written
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             touching
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             severity
             in
             punishing
             sin
             ,
             with
             eternall
             destruction
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ?
             For
             did
             they
             really
             and
             indeed
             beleive
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               his
               curse
               
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               the
               house
               of
               the
               swearer
               ,
               Zac.
            
             5.
             
             They
             durst
             not
             sweare
             ,
             yea
             and
             forsweare
             as
             they
             doe
             ;
             much
             lesse
             durst
             they
             take
             a
             pride
             inoathing
             of
             it
             ,
             resembling
             Ballio
             the
             baud
             in
             Plautus
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             even
             proud
             of
             Carting
             .
             Yea
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             reprove
             a
             swearer
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             sweare
             the
             more
             to
             spite
             you
             :
             Which
             were
             not
             possible
             ;
             if
             beleeving
             God
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             what
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             give
             themselves
             over
             to
             the
             Devill
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             did
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             
               neither
               fornicacors
               ,
               nor
               Idolaters
               ,
               nor
               adulterers
               ,
               nor
               theeves
               ,
               nor
               murtherers
               ,
               nor
               drunkards
               ,
               nor
               swearers
               ,
               nor
               raylours
               ,
               nor
               lyers
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               persons
               ,
               nor
               extortioners
               ,
               nor
               unbelevers
               ,
               nor
               no
               unrighteous
               men
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               that
               lake
               which
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               death
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Revel
             .
             21.8
             they
             durst
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             sinnes
             ,
             without
             feare
             ,
             or
             remorse
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             amendment
             .
             Did
             they
             beleeve
             that
             
               except
               their
               righteousnesse
               doe
               exceed
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               they
               shall
               in
               no
               case
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.20
             .
             And
             
             that
             
               without
               holinesse
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.14
             .
             with
             many
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             they
             should
             live
             as
             they
             doe
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             in
             good
             earnest
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             either
             God
             ,
             or
             Devill
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             immortal
             soules
             ,
             which
             shall
             everlastingly
             live
             in
             blisse
             ,
             or
             wo
             ,
             and
             
               receive
               according
               to
               that
               they
               have
               done
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               evill
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             they
             could
             not
             but
             live
             thereafter
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             their
             principall
             care
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             
             But
             ,
             alasse
             !
             they
             beleeve
             what
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             feel
             ,
             and
             know
             ;
             they
             beleeve
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             places
             and
             kindes
             of
             punishment
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             bodies
             to
             suffer
             temporall
             smart
             ,
             if
             they
             transgresse
             ;
             and
             this
             makes
             them
             abstaine
             from
             murther
             ,
             felony
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             but
             they
             beleeve
             not
             things
             invisible
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             would
             as
             well
             ,
             yea
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             
               feare
               him
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               cast
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               into
               hell
               ,
            
             as
             they
             doe
             the
             temporall
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             hath
             onely
             power
             to
             kill
             the
             body
             :
             They
             would
             think
             it
             a
             very
             hard
             bargaine
             ,
             to
             
               win
               the
               
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               their
               owne
               soules
               ,
               Luk.
            
             9.25
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             alasse
             !
             if
             visible
             powers
             were
             not
             more
             feared
             than
             the
             invi●ble
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Halter
             more
             than
             Hell
             (
             naturall
             men
             being
             like
             beasts
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             flash
             of
             powder
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Bullet
             )
             the
             World
             would
             be
             over-runne
             with
             outrage
             :
             Whereas
             now
             ,
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Authority
             ,
             are
             kept
             in
             a
             meane
             between
             Devils
             &
             Christians
             ;
             so
             living
             like
             beasts
             because
             they
             think
             they
             shall
             die
             like
             beasts
             ,
             without
             any
             answer
             for
             ought
             they
             have
             either
             acted
             ,
             or
             left
             undone
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             TRue
             ,
             
             they
             doe
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             nor
             at
             any
             time
             altogether
             ,
             think
             there
             is
             no
             GOD
             ,
             or
             judgement
             to
             come
             .
             Not
             alwayes
             ,
             for
             though
             at
             present
             they
             thinke
             their
             villany
             is
             uns●ene
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unpunished
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
               The
               wicked
               thinketh
               there
               is
               no
               Go●
               ,
            
             and
             the
             reason
             followes
             ,
             
               his
               wayes
               alway
               prosper
               ,
               Psalm
               .
            
             10
             4
             ,
             5
             yet
             none
             as
             Plato
             speakes
             ,
             
             are
             so
             confirmed
             in
             Atheisme
             ,
             but
             some
             great
             danger
             will
             make
             them
             fly
             to
             the
             aide
             of
             a
             Divine
             power
             .
             Extremity
             of
             distresse
             will
             send
             the
             prophanest
             to
             God
             :
             as
             the
             drowning
             man
             stretcheth
             out
             his
             hand
             to
             that
             bough
             ,
             which
             he
             contemned
             whiles
             he
             stood
             safe
             on
             shore
             :
             Even
             Sardanapalus
             who
             for
             all
             his
             bould
             denying
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             every
             hearing
             of
             thunder
             was
             wont
             to
             hide
             his
             head
             in
             a
             hole
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             in
             their
             greatest
             jollity
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             secure
             heart
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             some
             flashes
             of
             feare
             ,
             that
             seaze
             on
             them
             like
             an
             Arrest
             of
             Treason
             ;
             for
             conscience
             cannot
             but
             sometimes
             looke
             out
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             it
             would
             not
             .
          
           
             
             At
             least
             ,
             on
             their
             death
             beds
             they
             would
             give
             all
             the
             world
             to
             bee
             sure
             what
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             of
             Hell
             were
             not
             true
             ;
             though
             all
             their
             life
             they
             supposed
             it
             but
             a
             fable
             .
             How
             oft
             doe
             those
             ruffians
             ,
             that
             deny
             God
             at
             the
             Tap-house
             ,
             preach
             him
             at
             the
             Gallowes
             :
             and
             confesse
             that
             in
             sobriety
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             oppugned
             in
             wantonnesse
             .
             And
             not
             seldome
             are
             the
             most
             lethargized
             consciences
             
             so
             awakened
             ere
             they
             goe
             to
             Hell
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             Spira-like
             ,
             they
             depart
             desolate
             and
             desperate
             in
             ,
             and
             into
             
               hellish
               horrors
            
             .
          
           
             Prosperity
             doth
             so
             tympanize
             mens
             soules
             ,
             and
             entranse
             them
             from
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             they
             had
             a
             Maker
             .
             
               Who
               is
               God
            
             ?
             saith
             
               Pharoah
               .
               There
               is
               no
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             Nebuchadnezar
             .
             What
             God
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ?
             
             saith
             
               Rabshakeh
               .
               I
               am
               God
            
             ,
             saies
             Alexander
             .
             But
             Nebuchadnezer
             found
             there
             was
             a
             God.
             Pharaoh
             found
             what
             that
             God
             was
             .
             Rabshakeh
             found
             ,
             to
             his
             cost
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             
               able
               to
               deliver
               in
               the
               Valleys
               ▪
               as
               well
               as
               on
               the
               hills
               .
               Alexander
            
             found
             hee
             was
             not
             as
             hee
             supposed
             ,
             and
             confest
             that
             hee
             
               knew
               himselfe
               mortall
               by
               two
               things
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Sleepe
               ▪
               and
               Lust.
            
             And
             so
             it
             shall
             fare
             with
             these
             in
             the
             end
             .
             They
             that
             would
             
               stultizare
               in
               culpa
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             forced
             
               sapere
               in
               poena
            
             .
             Vengeance
             shall
             make
             them
             wise
             ,
             whom
             sinne
             hath
             made
             ,
             and
             left
             foolish
             .
          
           
             At
             least
             ,
             in
             hell
             they
             shall
             know
             there
             is
             a
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             that
             will
             reward
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             ▪
             &
             confesse
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             once
             
             vainly
             imagined
             ,
             was
             but
             imagined
             .
             There
             may
             bee
             Atheists
             on
             earth
             ,
             
             there
             are
             none
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             A
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             being
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Now
               comes
               three
               things
               to
               tryall
               ,
               which
               all
               my
               life
               I
               have
               made
               doubt
               of
               :
               Whether
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               a
               Devill
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               soule
               be
               immortall
            
             :
             It
             was
             not
             long
             ere
             hee
             was
             fully
             resolved
             with
             a
             vengeance
             .
             And
             so
             shall
             you
             ,
             O
             yee
             fools
             ,
             when
             that
             houre
             comes
             ,
             though
             yee
             flatter
             your selves
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             like
             that
             desperate
             Pirate
             ,
             who
             when
             (
             ransacking
             and
             rifling
             a
             bottom
             )
             he
             was
             told
             by
             the
             Master
             ,
             that
             though
             no
             Law
             co●ld
             touch
             him
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             he
             should
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             replyed
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             
               If
               I
               may
               stay
               so
               long
               ere
               I
               come
               to
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               will
               take
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               Vessell
               too
               .
            
             Nothing
             more
             certain
             than
             death
             .
             Amongst
             Lawes
             ,
             some
             are
             antiquated
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             divorce
             :
             some
             changed
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Circumcision
             :
             some
             dispensed
             withall
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             (
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             Matth.
             12.1
             .
             to
             14.
             )
             but
             this
             
               statutum
               est
            
             ,
             that
             all
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             judgement
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             antiquated
             nor
             changed
             ,
             nor
             dispensed
             withall
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             nothing
             is
             more
             certain
             than
             death
             :
             so
             nothing
             more
             uncertaine
             than
             the
             houre
             thereof
             :
             thy
             pulse
             may
             leave
             beating
             ,
             before
             thou
             canst
             fetch
             thy
             breath
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             thinke
             not
             ,
             as
             Lot's
             Sons
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             we
             speake
             in
             jest
             :
             least
             you
             feel
             the
             fire
             &
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             earnest
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             2
             SEcondly
             ,
             
             nor
             at
             any
             time
             doe
             they
             altogether
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             as
             the
             best
             faith
             is
             but
             like
             the
             twilight
             ,
             mixed
             with
             some
             degree
             of
             darknesse
             and
             infidelity
             :
             so
             the
             most
             grounded
             Atheisme
             ,
             is
             mixed
             with
             some
             degree
             ,
             either
             of
             beleife
             or
             doubting
             .
             What
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               The
               foole
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             :
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             heart
             hee
             never
             beleeved
             it
             :
             No
             foole
             ever
             thought
             it
             peremptorily
             ;
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             it
             so
             :
             he
             cannot
             beleive
             it
             so
             :
             it
             is
             an
             opiniō
             which
             he
             suggests
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             not
             which
             his
             heart
             suggests
             to
             him
             :
             and
             this
             makes
             him
             fearful
             to
             dye
             ,
             &
             to
             dye
             fearfully
             .
          
           
           
             Tully
             speaking
             of
             Metrodorus
             ,
             an
             Atheist
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Nec
               quemquam
               vidi
               ,
               qui
               magis
               ea
               timeret
               ,
               quae
               timenda
               esse
               negaret
               .
            
             They
             that
             make
             a
             flout
             of
             Hell
             ,
             
               Affirmant
               mihi
               &
               tibi
               ,
               non
               sibi
               ;
               noctu
               ,
               non
               interdiu
            
             ;
             their
             mouthes
             tell
             us
             so
             ,
             
             their
             hearts
             doe
             not
             tell
             their
             mouths
             so
             .
             No
             hell
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             generall
             collection
             made
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             bee
             no
             judgement
             day
             ,
             these
             men
             would
             be
             none
             of
             the
             backwardest
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             as
             many
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             Ahasuerus
             had
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             an
             hundred
             and
             six
             and
             twenty
             of
             them
             to
             bee
             sure
             of
             it
             .
             The
             consciences
             even
             of
             wicked
             men
             can
             never
             bee
             so
             charmed
             ,
             or
             over-ruled
             ,
             either
             by
             arguments
             ,
             or
             the
             temptations
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             let
             goe
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             God-head
             .
             We
             are
             all
             borne
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             chuse
             rather
             to
             adore
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Moone
             ,
             yea
             the
             meanest
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             rather
             than
             not
             acknowledge
             a
             Deity
             .
             You
             may
             sooner
             get
             a
             Conscience
             to
             beleeve
             all
             the
             fables
             in
             the
             
               Popish
               legend
            
             ,
             or
             
               Turkish
               Alcaro●
            
             ,
             than
             that
             this
             universall
             frame
             is
             without
             a
             minde
             .
             
               
               
                 —
                 Prima
                 est
                 haec
                 ultio
                 ,
                 quod
                 ,
                 se
              
               
                 Iudice
                 ,
                 nemo
                 nocens
                 absolvitur
                 —
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             to
             say
             truely
             ,
             
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             beleive
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Hell
             :
             for
             when
             they
             admit
             conscience
             into
             their
             councell
             ,
             they
             doe
             beleeve
             :
             but
             because
             they
             would
             rather
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             they
             stifle
             Conscience
             ,
             stop
             their
             owne
             eares
             ,
             and
             flatter
             their
             hearts
             with
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             :
             Like
             as
             it
             fared
             with
             the
             Philistims
             of
             Ashdod
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             who
             when
             they
             had
             stood
             out
             that
             sore
             judgement
             seven
             months
             ,
             and
             brought
             upon
             their
             god
             Dagon
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             destruction
             ,
             and
             perceived
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             were
             guilty
             of
             keeping
             and
             prophaning
             the
             Arke
             ,
             suffered
             in
             the
             judgement
             ,
             and
             onely
             they
             ;
             at
             last
             could
             bring
             forth
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             
               Peradventure
               it
               is
               God's
               hand
               that
               smote
               us
               ;
               yet
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               chance
               that
               hath
               hapened
               unto
               us
               ,
               Ver.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             did
             half
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             Their
             consciences
             told
             their
             hearts
             there
             was
             a
             powerfull
             God
             ,
             to
             revenge
             the
             prophaning
             of
             his
             Arke
             ;
             but
             their
             hearts
             
             were
             very
             loth
             to
             give
             assent
             thereunto
             :
             and
             so
             fares
             it
             with
             these
             ,
             when
             they
             wrong
             and
             persecute
             his
             Children
             ,
             Or
             they
             may
             be
             likened
             to
             those
             untoward
             
               Israelites
               ,
               Exod.
            
             16.
             
             Who
             did
             in
             part
             beleeve
             God
             ,
             when
             hee
             told
             them
             ,
             
               If
               they
               reserved
               of
               the
               Manna
               untill
               morning
               ,
               it
               should
               stinke
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               went
               to
               gather
               it
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               they
               should
               finde
               none
               ,
            
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             foule
             scorne
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             have
             told
             them
             ,
             they
             beleeved
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             for
             all
             they
             had
             seene
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             yet
             t
             is
             apparent
             ,
             they
             did
             but
             halfe
             beleeve
             him
             :
             for
             what
             else
             made
             them
             try
             whether
             hee
             spake
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             flatly
             forbidden
             ?
             ver
             .
             20.
             or
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             the
             unbeleeving
             Iewes
             ,
             
             who
             considering
             the
             Oracles
             that
             CHRIST
             spake
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             testifie
             both
             these
             of
             him
             (
             for
             all
             they
             hated
             him
             )
             
               never
               man
               spake
               as
               this
               man
               doth
            
             ;
             and
             
               We
               never
               saw
               it
               on
               this
               fashion
               :
               yet
               this
               have
               yee
               seen
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               not
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             SAVIOUR
             Iohn
             6.
             36.
             
             They
             saw
             ,
             they
             heard
             ,
             they
             wondered
             ,
             they
             were
             convinced
             ,
             yet
             they
             
             beleeved
             not
             :
             therfore
             their
             own
             eyes
             in
             seeing
             ;
             their
             own
             eares
             ,
             in
             hearing
             ;
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             in
             wondring
             ;
             their
             own
             convicted
             reasons
             shall
             but
             witnesse
             against
             their
             unbeleefe
             ,
             Ioh.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
             if
             they
             did
             not
             in
             some
             part
             beleeve
             a
             Judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             very
             Devills
             themselves
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Hell
             ,
             
               Quis
               Daemonum
               hoc
               asseret
            
             ?
             What
             Devill
             will
             so
             affirme
             ?
             They
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             feele
             it
             ,
             Why
             (
             say
             the
             Legion
             to
             Christ
             )
             
               art
               thou
               come
               to
               torment
               us
               before
               the
               time
               ,
            
             Matth.
             8.29
             .
             
               And
               shall
               not
               men
               tremble
               to
               deny
               ,
               what
               the
               Devils
               confesse
               ?
            
             sayes
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             beleeve
             it
             peremptorily
             ,
             ●
             ye
             fooles
             &
             mad
             men
             ;
             yea
             believe
             it
             ,
             &
             avoid
             it
             ,
             &
             by
             beleeving
             to
             purpose
             ,
             ye
             shall
             avoyd
             it
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             give
             more
             credit
             to
             your
             deceitful
             hearts
             ,
             
             than
             to
             what
             the
             Word
             speaks
             as
             Eve
             beleeved
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             Adam
             the
             word
             of
             Eve
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             leave
             you
             to
             be
             confuted
             by
             fire
             &
             brimston
             ;
             if
             you
             wil
             not
             beleive
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             you
             shall
             feele
             what
             is
             written
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             
             Ob.
             BUT
             here
             it
             will
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             wickedest
             man
             that
             lives
             ,
             presumes
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thinkes
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             ●heife
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             hee
             will
             prove
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               at
               what
               time
               soever
               h●
               repents
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               Ezech.
            
             18.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Yea
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             man
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             hee
             thinkes
             to
             goe
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             True
             ,
             the
             flesh
             prophesies
             prosperity
             to
             sin
             ;
             yea
             life
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             promised
             the
             Powder
             Traytors
             ;
             ●nd
             to
             this
             the
             Devill
             sets
             his
             s●ale
             :
             whe●●upon
             while
             prosperity
             lasteth
             ,
             they
             can
             
               turne
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               want●n●esse
               ,
            
             and
             even
             apply
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             as
             a
             warrant
             for
             their
             licenciousnesse
             ;
             and
             take
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             licence
             to
             sin
             ;
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             as
             a
             Letters
             Pattent
             to
             doe
             mischeife
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Devill
             and
             sinne
             so
             infatuates
             and
             besots
             them
             ,
             
             that
             they
             thinke
             to
             have
             part
             in
             that
             merit
             ,
             which
             in
             every
             pa●t
             they
             have
             so
             abused
             ;
             to
             be
             purged
             by
             that
             blood
             which
             now
             they
             take
             al
             occasions
             
             to
             disgrace
             ;
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             same
             wounds
             ,
             which
             they
             swear
             by
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             swear
             away
             ;
             to
             have
             Christ
             an
             Advocate
             for
             them
             in
             the
             next
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Advocates
             against
             Christ
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             that
             Heaven
             will
             meet
             them
             at
             their
             last
             hour
             ,
             when
             all
             their
             life
             long
             they
             have
             galloped
             in
             the
             beaten
             road
             toward
             Hell.
             
          
           
             The
             Devil
             makes
             large
             promises
             ,
             and
             perswades
             his
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             what
             they
             desire
             ;
             yet
             ever
             disappoints
             them
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             our
             first
             Parents
             :
             
               Diabolus
               mentitur
               ,
               ut
               fallet
               ;
               vitam
               pollicetur
               ,
               ut
               perimat
               ,
            
             
             saith
             Saint
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             one
             ,
             their
             carnall
             hearts
             shall
             be
             flint
             unto
             God
             ,
             wax
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             blowes
             this
             presumption
             into
             them
             ;
             whereby
             they
             believe
             the
             promises
             ,
             let
             go
             the
             threatnings
             :
             
               You
               shall
               die
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             is
             heard
             ,
             but
             
               You
               shall
               not
               die
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Devil
             ,
             is
             believed
             ,
             as
             it
             fared
             with
             Eve
             ,
             when
             she
             eat
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             believe
             the
             promises
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             believe
             not
             the
             precepts
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             ;
             nor
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             suffer
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             not
             believing
             and
             disobedience
             ;
             which
             shewes
             ,
             that
             they
             truly
             believe
             
             neither
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             makes
             it
             plain
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             believe
             there
             is
             no
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             God
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             nor
             speakes
             as
             he
             meanes
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             which
             is
             worse
             :
             
             or
             if
             they
             do
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             just
             and
             true
             God
             ,
             they
             believe
             also
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             punished
             (
             as
             he
             threatens
             )
             for
             their
             provoking
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             they
             provoke
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             punished
             ;
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             .
             So
             that
             take
             them
             in
             the
             best
             sense
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             like
             
             David's
             fool
             ,
             which
             
               saith
               in
               his
               heart
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
            
             and
             lives
             thereafter
             :
             which
             is
             never
             a
             whit
             strange
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             them
             to
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             for
             whom
             it
             would
             make
             that
             there
             were
             none
             :
             what
             we
             would
             have
             to
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             men
             to
             believe
             their
             own
             unbelief
             in
             this
             case
             :
             they
             that
             be
             most
             dangerously
             sicke
             ,
             
             are
             least
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             sicknesse
             ;
             much
             more
             hard
             to
             make
             them
             confesse
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             whose
             heart
             speakes
             Atheisme
             ,
             will
             confesse
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             that
             he
             believes
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             tittle
             of
             his
             Word
             is
             equally
             ●rue
             :
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             this
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             God
             
             will
             as
             well
             punish
             the
             disobedient
             ,
             as
             reward
             the
             obedient
             ;
             which
             in
             another
             fit
             they
             are
             apt
             enough
             ,
             yea
             too
             forward
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             Satan's
             method
             ,
             
             first
             to
             make
             men
             so
             senselesse
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             feel
             their
             sinnes
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             then
             so
             desperate
             ,
             that
             they
             feel
             them
             too
             much
             :
             in
             the
             first
             fit
             men
             live
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Hell
             :
             in
             the
             last
             they
             die
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             wicked
             men
             are
             altogether
             in
             extremes
             ;
             at
             first
             they
             make
             question
             whether
             this
             or
             that
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             apprehend
             it
             such
             a
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             question
             whether
             it
             can
             be
             forgiven
             :
             either
             God
             is
             so
             mercifull
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             how
             they
             list
             ;
             or
             so
             just
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             pardon
             them
             upon
             their
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             71.
             
          
           
             BUt
             to
             prevent
             after
             claps
             ,
             let
             this
             point
             be
             argued
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             thy
             Conscience
             :
             say
             ,
             whether
             thou
             art
             guilty
             ,
             or
             not
             guilty
             .
             He
             that
             believes
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             believes
             also
             the
             commands
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             
             and
             thereupon
             feares
             God
             ,
             
             and
             makes
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             as
             it
             were
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             continuing
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             notorious
             crimes
             ,
             without
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             fear
             ,
             or
             remorse
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             amendment
             ,
             Ephes.
             2
             1.
             
             If
             thou
             art
             of
             a
             reprobate
             judgement
             touching
             actions
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             esteeming
             good
             evil
             ,
             and
             evil
             good
             ,
             if
             the
             Devil
             hath
             so
             bewitched
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             preferrest
             Hell
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             blamest
             those
             that
             do
             otherwise
             :
             if
             ,
             
             Ishmael-like
             ,
             thou
             mockest
             ;
             or
             ,
             
             Cham-like
             ,
             thou
             scoffest
             at
             the
             religious
             ,
             or
             usest
             bitter
             jests
             against
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             1.1
             .
             Ephes.
             5.4
             .
             If
             thou
             raisest
             slanders
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             furtherest
             them
             being
             raised
             ,
             Psal.
             4.2
             &
             31.18
             &
             35.20
             .
             As
             
               the
               Red
               Dragon
            
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             
               cast
               a
               floud
               of
               water
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               after
               the
               Woman
               ,
            
             when
             he
             could
             not
             reach
             her
             with
             his
             clawes
             ,
             verse
             15.
             
             Or
             any
             way
             opposest
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             opposition
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             gives
             thee
             the
             title
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             the
             enemy
             thereof
             ,
             and
             shewes
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Souldier
             of
             the
             great
             Dragon
             ,
             who
             goes
             out
             to
             make
             War
             with
             that
             blessed
             Seed
             ,
             
               which
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               Rev.
            
             12.17
             .
             These
             or
             any
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             shew
             that
             thou
             
             hast
             neither
             part
             nor
             fellowship
             in
             the
             Christian
             beliefe
             ▪
             that
             thou
             art
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             yea
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             doest
             no
             way
             differ
             from
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             ,
             a
             Creed
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             :
             neither
             hast
             thou
             any
             more
             of
             a
             conscience
             ,
             than
             fear
             ,
             which
             fear
             also
             arises
             more
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             thy selfe
             confesse
             this
             ,
             
             examine
             thy
             beliefe
             by
             thy
             life
             ;
             for
             infidelity
             is
             the
             bitter
             root
             of
             all
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             a
             lively
             Faith
             the
             true
             Mother
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             .
             Indeed
             if
             pride
             ,
             sw●aring
             ,
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             and
             all
             goodnesse
             were
             fruits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             then
             the
             World
             were
             full
             of
             Believers
             ;
             but
             Faith
             purifieth
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Acts
             15.9
             .
             and
             
               worketh
               by
               love
               ,
               Gal
            
             5.6
             .
             Consumes
             our
             natural
             unnatural
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             
               sanctifieth
               the
               whole
               man
               th●oughout
            
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             Acts
             26.18
             So
             that
             our
             Faith
             to
             God
             is
             seen
             in
             our
             faithfulnesse
             to
             men
             :
             
               Shew
               me
               thy
               faith
               by
               thy
               workes
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             invisible
             beliefe
             ,
             by
             
             thy
             visible
             life
             :
             
             for
             the
             hand
             is
             the
             best
             Commentary
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             What
             a
             man
             does
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             thinkes
             :
             not
             alwayes
             what
             he
             speakes
             .
             Men
             may
             say
             they
             believe
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             certainly
             they
             would
             never
             speak
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             thinke
             as
             they
             thinke
             ,
             do
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             thought
             that
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             should
             ever
             come
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             believed
             that
             Heaven
             were
             so
             sweet
             ,
             and
             Hell
             so
             intolerable
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             makes
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             more
             obedient
             upon
             earth
             ;
             the
             voluptuous
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             with
             Esau
             ,
             Give
             me
             the
             pottage
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             take
             who
             will
             the
             Birth-right
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             and
             glory
             hereafter
             ;
             the
             Covetous
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             Take
             you
             Heaven
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             money
             .
             I
             le
             clear
             it
             by
             a
             similitude
             .
          
           
             
             If
             a
             Physician
             should
             say
             unto
             his
             Patient
             ,
             here
             stands
             a
             Cordial
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             take
             will
             cure
             you
             ;
             but
             touch
             not
             this
             other
             Vial
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             deadly
             Poyson
             ,
             and
             he
             refuseth
             the
             Cordial
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Poyson
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             who
             can
             chuse
             but
             conclude
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             believed
             not
             his
             Physician
             ,
             or
             preferred
             
             death
             before
             life
             ?
             But
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             but
             believed
             ,
             that
             God
             alwayes
             beholds
             them
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             sin
             .
             No
             Thiefe
             was
             ever
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             steale
             in
             the
             very
             face
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             let
             me
             see
             my selfe
             seen
             by
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             offend
             thee
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             men
             believed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             place
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             they
             would
             fear
             the
             workes
             of
             Darknesse
             .
             If
             
             Lot's
             sonnes-in-Law
             had
             believed
             their
             father
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             them
             the
             Citie
             should
             suddenly
             be
             destroyed
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             flying
             they
             might
             escape
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             obeyed
             his
             counsel
             .
             If
             the
             old
             World
             had
             believed
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             earnest
             bring
             such
             a
             Floud
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             threatned
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             neglected
             the
             opportunity
             of
             entring
             the
             Arke
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             windowes
             of
             Heaven
             opened
             :
             much
             lesse
             would
             they
             have
             scofft
             and
             flouted
             at
             Noah
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             building
             it
             :
             so
             if
             you
             did
             firmely
             believe
             what
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             Hell
             ,
             you
             would
             need
             no
             intreaties
             to
             avoid
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             cast
             but
             your
             eyes
             upon
             that
             fiery
             
             gulf
             with
             a
             full
             perswasion
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             sin
             if
             you
             dare
             ▪
             You
             love
             your selves
             well
             enough
             to
             avoid
             a
             knowne
             paine
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             there
             are
             Stocks
             and
             Bridewells
             ,
             and
             Goales
             ,
             and
             Dungeons
             ,
             and
             Racks
             ,
             and
             Gibbits
             for
             Malefactors
             ,
             and
             our
             very
             feare
             keeps
             us
             innocent
             :
             were
             your
             hearts
             equally
             assured
             of
             those
             hellish
             torments
             ,
             ye
             could
             not
             ,
             yee
             durst
             not
             continue
             in
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             prepared
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             truly
             beleeve
             a
             hell
             ,
             there
             would
             bee
             more
             danger
             of
             your
             dispaire
             ,
             than
             of
             your
             security
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             had
             you
             but
             so
             much
             of
             an
             historicall
             faith
             ,
             
             as
             to
             beleeve
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             touching
             what
             God
             hath
             already
             inflicted
             upon
             sinners
             ;
             as
             ,
             upon
             the
             Angells
             ,
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             Sod●me
             and
             
               Gomorrah
               ,
               Pharoah
            
             and
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               Nadab
            
             and
             
               Abihu
               ,
               Chora
               ,
               D●than
            
             ,
             and
             Abyram
             ,
             with
             their
             250
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Hammon
            
             and
             
               Balaam
               ,
               Saul
            
             and
             
               Doeg
               ,
               Absolon
            
             and
             
               Achytophell
               ,
               Ahab
            
             and
             
               Iesabell
               ,
               Senacherib
            
             and
             Nebuc●adnezar
             ,
             the
             two
             Captaines
             and
             their
             fifties
             ,
             Herod
             and
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Annanias
            
             and
             Saphirah
             ,
             
             with
             a
             world
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Much
             more
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             beleeve
             how
             severely
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             his
             owne
             Children
             ,
             when
             they
             sinned
             against
             him
             .
             viz.
             with
             Moses
             ,
             &
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             Eli
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             singular
             favour
             with
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             with
             
               David
               ,
               a
               man
               after
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             that
             after
             his
             sin
             was
             remitted
             ;
             it
             were
             impossible
             but
             you
             woulde
             feare
             to
             offend
             so
             Jealous
             a
             God
             :
             for
             thus
             you
             woulde
             argue
             ,
             If
             God
             be
             so
             just
             and
             severe
             to
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             good
             and
             gracious
             ;
             how
             shall
             I
             ,
             a
             wicked
             and
             ungracious
             servant
             ,
             that
             never
             did
             him
             a
             peece
             of
             good
             service
             all
             my
             dayes
             ,
             looke
             to
             be
             dispensed
             withall
             ?
             If
             the
             godly
             suffer
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             grievous
             afflictions
             here
             ;
             what
             shall
             his
             adversaries
             suffer
             in
             hell
             ?
             If
             Sampson
             be
             thus
             punished
             ,
             shal
             the
             Philistims
             escape
             ?
             
               If
               the
               righteous
               shall
               scarcely
               be
               saved
               ,
               were
               shall
               the
               ungodly
               and
               sinner
               appeare
               ?
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             :
             1
             Pet.
             4.18
             .
             For
             thou
             canst
             not
             Imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             deale
             after
             a
             new
             and
             extraordinary
             way
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             so
             breake
             the
             Course
             of
             his
             so
             Just
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             continued
             proceedings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             
             WHerefore
             dally
             no
             longer
             with
             your
             owne
             soules
             .
             Are
             ye
             Christians
             in
             earnest
             ?
             Doe
             yee
             beleeve
             the
             word
             ?
             or
             do
             you
             not
             ?
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             ye
             are
             worse
             than
             the
             Devill
             :
             f●r
             
               the
               Devills
               bel●eve
               and
               tremble
            
             ;
             they
             have
             both
             faith
             and
             feare
             ,
             whereas
             thou
             hast
             neither
             feare
             nor
             faith
             .
             If
             you
             be
             Christians
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             hell
             in
             your
             Creed
             :
             if
             there
             be
             an
             hell
             ,
             How
             dare
             you
             teare
             Heaven
             with
             your
             bla●phemies
             ,
             and
             bandie
             the
             dreadfull
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             your
             impure
             mouthes
             ,
             by
             your
             bloody
             o●thes
             and
             execrations
             ?
             How
             dare
             you
             ex●rcise
             your
             saucy
             wits
             in
             prophane
             s●offes
             at
             religion
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             that
             blood
             ,
             whereof
             hereafter
             you
             would
             give
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             for
             one
             drop
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             light
             or
             sleight
             offence
             ,
             to
             contemne
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             but
             thou
             fightest
             against
             the
             very
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             appeare
             ?
             and
             notwithstanding
             thou
             didst
             vow
             in
             thy
             baptisme
             ,
             
               to
               fight
               under
               Christs
               banner
               ,
               against
               the
               world
               the
               fl●sh
               and
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               his
               faith●ull
               souldier
               and
               servant
               unto
               thy
               lives
               end
            
             ▪
             as
             
             good
             reason
             ,
             since
             he
             laid
             downe
             his
             life
             to
             redeeme
             thee
             ,
             and
             hath
             ever
             since
             protected
             and
             provided
             for
             thee
             ;
             for
             a
             very
             Dog
             will
             fight
             for
             his
             master
             that
             feeds
             him
             :
             thou
             contrarily
             takest
             part
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Devill
             ,
             his
             mortall
             enemies
             ,
             and
             takest
             up
             armes
             to
             fight
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             if
             there
             be
             an
             hell
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             tithe
             of
             them
             Christians
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             so
             ;
             what
             meanes
             our
             grinding
             of
             faces
             ,
             like
             edged
             tooles
             ,
             and
             our
             spilling
             of
             blood
             ,
             like
             water
             ?
             What
             meanes
             our
             racking
             of
             rents
             ,
             our
             detention
             of
             wages
             ,
             our
             incredible
             cruelty
             to
             servants
             ,
             our
             inclosing
             of
             Commons
             ,
             ingrossing
             of
             commodities
             ,
             our
             griping
             exactions
             ,
             with
             streining
             the
             advantages
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
             our
             inequall
             levies
             of
             legal
             payments
             ,
             our
             spightfull
             suites
             ,
             griping
             usury
             ,
             our
             bouzing
             and
             quaffing
             ,
             our
             bribery
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             partiallity
             ,
             our
             sacriledge
             ,
             simonaicall
             contracts
             ,
             and
             soule-murther
             ,
             our
             scurr●
             prophanesse
             ,
             cousoning
             in
             bargaines
             ,
             breaking
             of
             promises
             ,
             perfidious
             underminings
             ,
             pride
             ,
             luxury
             ,
             wantonnesse
             ,
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             Messengers
             ,
             neglect
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             violation
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             When
             if
             the
             
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             other
             ground
             of
             our
             last
             and
             heaviest
             doom
             ,
             than
             
               ye
               have
               not
               given
               ,
               ye
               have
               not
               visited
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             25.41
             .
             to
             46
             ▪
             Certainely
             ,
             if
             the
             tythe
             of
             us
             be
             Christians
             ,
             
             which
             call
             our
             selvrs
             so
             ,
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             Christians
             in
             hell
             :
             For
             what
             eyes
             can
             but
             runne
             over
             ,
             to
             see
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             what
             lives
             men
             leade
             ?
             There
             was
             a
             woman
             much
             spoken
             of
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             a
             professed
             doubt
             of
             the
             D●ity
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             after
             Illumination
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             she
             could
             hardly
             be
             comforted
             ;
             she
             often
             protested
             ,
             that
             the
             vicious
             and
             offencive
             life
             of
             a
             great
             learned
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             Towne
             where
             she
             dwelt
             ,
             did
             occasion
             those
             damned
             doubts
             in
             her
             minde
             .
             And
             we
             reade
             that
             Linacre
             reading
             upon
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             fif●h
             sixth
             and
             seaventh
             Chapters
             of
             Saint
             Matthews
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             comparing
             those
             rules
             with
             Christians
             lives
             ,
             hee
             threw
             downe
             the
             booke
             ,
             and
             burst
             forth
             into
             this
             protestation
             ,
             
               Either
               this
               is
               not
               God's
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               we
               are
               not
               Christians
               .
            
             Let
             any
             man
             looke
             upon
             the
             lives
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             ,
             whether
             the
             argument
             be
             not
             without
             all
             exceptions
             .
          
           
             Or
             let
             any
             compare
             Christians
             ,
             that
             
             live
             now
             under
             Christian
             Governours
             :
             
             with
             those
             that
             lived
             formerly
             ,
             under
             Heathan
             Persecutors
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             force
             them
             to
             confesse
             the
             same
             .
             Athenagoras
             told
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             :
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Christians
             evill
             manured
             ;
             unlesse
             it
             were
             such
             as
             dissembled
             themselves
             Christians
             for
             some
             by
             ,
             and
             sinister
             ends
             .
             And
             Tertullian
             saith
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             his
             time
             :
             
               non
               aliunde
               noscibiles
               quam
               de
               emendatione
               vitiorum
               .
            
             And
             Chrisostome
             speaketh
             of
             many
             in
             his
             daies
             ,
             whose
             lives
             were
             angelicall
             ,
             they
             so
             walked
             up
             to
             their
             principles
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             abstract
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             imitate
             him
             whom
             we
             worship
             :
             neither
             are
             we
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             Christians
             ,
             except
             wee
             be
             like
             him
             in
             workes
             :
             Wee
             are
             not
             like
             Christ
             ,
             except
             we
             doe
             whatsoever
             God
             commands
             ,
             and
             suffer
             whatsoever
             he
             inflicts
             :
             Now
             we
             are
             naught
             at
             doing
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             suffering
             ,
             we
             are
             gone
             :
             it
             is
             the
             happinesse
             of
             these
             cold
             times
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             put
             to
             the
             hot
             fire
             ,
             for
             tryall
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             love
             :
             if
             the
             Wheele
             should
             turne
             ,
             which
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             forbid
             ,
             how
             many
             would
             turne
             from
             Christ
             ,
             rather
             than
             
             burne
             for
             him
             ?
             
             Alasse
             !
             the
             greatest
             number
             are
             like
             Orbilius
             the
             Grammarian
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             forgot
             the
             Letters
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             but
             even
             his
             own
             name
             :
             for
             they
             not
             only
             forget
             what
             is
             written
             in
             Christ's
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             they
             forget
             also
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             &
             can
             be
             of
             any
             religiō
             ,
             for
             a
             need
             which
             shewes
             their
             hearts
             are
             truely
             of
             none
             .
             True
             ,
             Gods
             seede
             is
             sowne
             ,
             but
             the
             Devills
             fruit
             comes
             up
             :
             and
             ,
             like
             the
             Iewes
             we
             bring
             Christ
             Vinegar
             ,
             when
             he
             thirsts
             for
             Wine
             .
             But
             what
             a
             shame
             ?
             What
             a
             prodigy
             is
             this
             ?
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             praise
             GOD
             above
             any
             Nation
             whatsoever
             ,
             (
             for
             what
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             in●oyes
             so
             much
             light
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             blessings
             as
             we
             ?
             )
             above
             any
             creature
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             creatures
             were
             ordained
             for
             our
             sakes
             :
             and
             yet
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             and
             Sea
             ,
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             all
             the
             Creatures
             obey
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             onely
             men
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             all
             made
             ,
             ingratefully
             rebell
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             
             The
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             mightily
             aggravates
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             ;
             so
             when
             time
             comes
             ,
             it
             will
             gall
             our
             Consciences
             to
             death
             .
             Yea
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             consider
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             removed
             so
             
             many
             evils
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             conferred
             so
             many
             good
             things
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             beyond
             thought
             ,
             or
             imagination
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             recompence
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             hath
             been
             onely
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             hates
             ,
             and
             hate
             those
             whom
             he
             loves
             :
             it
             will
             make
             us
             speechlesse
             (
             like
             him
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             wanted
             his
             wedding
             Garment
             )
             as
             neither
             expecting
             mercy
             ,
             nor
             daring
             to
             aske
             it
             :
             for
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             thy
             own
             Conscience
             will
             once
             sting
             thee
             ,
             like
             an
             Adder
             ,
             to
             thinke
             what
             Christ
             hath
             given
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             have
             forgiven
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             would'st
             but
             have
             repented
             :
             to
             thinke
             how
             often
             thou
             hast
             been
             invited
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             how
             easily
             thou
             mightest
             have
             escaped
             Hell
             ,
             how
             often
             Christ
             by
             his
             Embassadours
             offered
             thee
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             freely
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             but
             
               believe
               and
               repent
            
             ,
             and
             how
             easily
             thou
             mightest
             have
             obtained
             mercy
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             how
             near
             thou
             wast
             many
             times
             to
             have
             repented
             ,
             and
             yet
             didst
             suffer
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             to
             keep
             thee
             still
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             day
             of
             mercy
             is
             then
             past
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             dawn
             again
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             the
             same
             Devil
             that
             now
             shuts
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             labours
             to
             keep
             you
             blinde
             ,
             during
             the
             presumption
             of
             your
             Life
             ,
             will
             open
             them
             in
             the
             desperation
             ,
             that
             shall
             wait
             on
             you
             at
             death
             ,
             or
             in
             Hell
             :
             as
             it
             fared
             with
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Hell
             ,
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             never
             before
             ,
             Luke
             16.23
             .
             Those
             scorching
             flames
             opened
             them
             to
             purpose
             :
             sinne
             shuts
             up
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             but
             punishment
             opens
             them
             .
             Satan
             seldome
             lets
             us
             see
             our
             folly
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             plunged
             into
             some
             deep
             extremity
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             writes
             it
             in
             capital
             Letters
             ,
             and
             pines
             it
             on
             our
             foreheads
             ;
             like
             one
             riding
             to
             the
             Pillory
             :
             especially
             on
             our
             death-beds
             ,
             hee
             shewes
             us
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             multiplying
             glasses
             .
          
           
             That
             subtil
             Syren
             ,
             with
             Orphean
             a●ers
             ;
             and
             dexterous
             warbles
             :
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             flames
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             then
             derides
             us
             with
             contempt
             ,
             and
             triumph
             .
             Like
             a
             cunning
             courtezan
             ;
             that
             dallies
             the
             Ruffian
             to
             undoe
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             then
             paies
             him
             with
             a
             fleere
             and
             scorne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             BUT
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             art
             convinc'd
             in
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             thou
             hast
             been
             a
             meer
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             Atheisme
             ,
             thou
             hast
             hated
             ,
             reviled
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             the
             godly
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             Truth
             is
             as
             much
             Truth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             thou
             dost
             confidently
             ,
             
             and
             without
             peradventure
             beleeve
             what
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             God
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             thou
             beleevest
             the
             threatnings
             and
             precepts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             bearest
             any
             love
             to
             thine
             owne
             soule
             ,
             
               Break
               off
               thy
               sins
               by
               repentance
               ,
            
             and
             oppose
             the
             good
             no
             longer
             :
             give
             no
             credit
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             Devill
             ,
             which
             prophe●●e
             prosperity
             to
             sinne
             ;
             but
             beleeve
             God
             and
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             proves
             ,
             that
             
               every
               man
               shall
               bee
               judged
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             12.13
             .
             &
             22.12
             .
             Make
             not
             Christ
             a
             boulster
             for
             sin
             ,
             nor
             Gods
             mercy
             a
             warrant
             for
             thy
             continuance
             in
             an
             evill
             course
             .
             Bee
             not
             therefore
             
             evill
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             good
             ,
             least
             like
             the
             foolish
             builder
             ,
             thou
             commest
             short
             of
             thy
             reckoning
             ;
             for
             Christ
             came
             
               to
               destroy
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               Iohn
            
             3.3.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Patron
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             
               there
               is
               mercy
               with
               God
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               feared
               ,
            
             not
             that
             he
             might
             be
             despised
             ,
             blasphemed
             ,
             &c.
             Psalm
             .
             130.4
             .
             Yea
             ,
             know
             this
             and
             write
             it
             in
             the
             Table-booke
             of
             thy
             memory
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             
               table
               of
               thine
               heart
            
             ,
             that
             if
             God's
             
               bountifullnesse
               and
               long
               suffering
               towards
               thee
               ,
               does
            
             not
             
               leade
               thee
               to
               repentance
            
             ;
             it
             will
             double
             thy
             doome
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             pile
             of
             thy
             torments
             :
             for
             every
             day
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             abate
             of
             thy
             reckoning
             ,
             will
             increase
             it
             ,
             
               Qui
               numerat
               dotes
               ,
               numerat
               dies
            
             ;
             and
             thou
             by
             thy
             hardnesse
             and
             impenitency
             ,
             shalt
             but
             
               treasure
               up
               unto
               thy selfe
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               ●ust
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               Romans
            
             2
             ▪
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             third
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             74.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             Eight
             other
             Causes
             (
             as
             they
             make
             them
             )
             why
             they
             thus
             hate
             and
             persecute
             us
             .
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               Speaking
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             
             for
             which
             see
             1
             King.
             22.8.17.23
             ,
             24.26.27
             .
             Ier.
             11.19
             .
             and
             26.8
             ,
             9.11
             .
             and
             36.23.26
             .
             and
             38.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Amos
             5.10
             .
             Mark
             6.16
             .
             to
             29.
             
             Act.
             16.19
             .
             to
             25.
             and
             17.5.6.7.13
             .
             and
             18.11.12
             ,
             13.
             and
             19.26
             .
             to
             34.
             and
             21.27
             ,
             28.30.31
             .
             and
             22.22
             ,
             23.
             and
             23.1
             ,
             2.12
             ,
             13.14
             .
             Gal.
             4.16
             .
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             Misprision
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             Act.
             24.14
             .
             and
             26.9.10.11.24
             .
             1
             King.
             18.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Psalm
             .
             14.
             1
             
             Ier.
             44.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Wisd.
             5.4
             .
             Matth.
             7.14
             .
             and
             13.55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             and
             28
             ,
             15.
             
             Mark.
             5.39.40
             .
             and
             7
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.9
             .
             Iohn
             2.19
             ,
             20.21
             .
             and
             3.3.4
             .
             and
             7.15.23
             ,
             24.
             and
             8.15.57
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             &
             9.16
             &
             16.2
             .
             Act.
             2.13
             .
             2
             Thess.
             2.10.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             Rom.
             8.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Corinth
             .
             1.18
             .
             to
             29.
             and
             2.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             3.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Timothy
             2.26
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Revel
             .
             3.17
             .
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             
               Example
               of
               the
               multitude
            
             ,
             
             touching
             which
             read
             Gen.
             19.4
             .
             to
             12.
             
             Numb
             .
             14.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             10.
             and
             16.1
             ,
             to
             4.
             
             Matth.
             27.20.25
             ,
             27
             ,
             39
             ,
             49.
             
             Act.
             19.24
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             Separation
             ,
             for
             which
             looke
             Gen.
             39.12
             .
             to
             21.
             
             Psal.
             26.4.5
             .
             and
             101.7
             .
             and
             119.63.115
             .
             Prov.
             5.8
             .
             and
             23.20
             .
             Ier.
             15.19
             .
             Wisd.
             2.16
             .
             Ioh
             ,
             15.19
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             Ephes.
             5.7
             .
             2
             Thess.
             3.6.14
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
             Rev.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifth
             is
             ,
             
               The
               preaching
               of
               some
               Ministers
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             Ier.
             5.31
             .
             and
             8.11
             .
             and
             23.13.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.31
             ,
             32.
             
             Ezek.
             22.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             Mat.
             9.34
             .
             Mar.
             13.22
             .
             Ioh.
             5.43
             .
             Act.
             13.8
             .
             and
             20.29.30
             .
             Romans
             16.17
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
             and
             11.13.14.15
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.8
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             ch
             .
             and
             3.3
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixth
             is
             ,
             
               The
               scandalous
               lives
               of
               some
               Professors
               ,
            
             for
             which
             see
             Gen.
             9.21.22
             .
             and
             12
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             19.33
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             and
             20.2.12.16
             .
             and
             34.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.25
             ,
             26.
             to
             31.
             1
             
             Sam.
             2.12
             .
             to
             18.
             2
             
             Sam.
             12.14
             .
             Mat.
             7.15
             .
             and
             18.7
             .
             and
             23.3.14
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             27.
             and
             26.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.70.72.74
             .
             and
             27.5
             .
             
          
           
             The
             seventh
             is
             ,
             
               Flocking
               after
               Sermons
            
             for
             which
             looke
             Ioh.
             11.48
             .
             and
             12.19
             .
             
             and
             6
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             Acts
             13.45
             .
             Matth.
             4.24
             ,
             25.
             and
             15
             ,
             30.
             
             Mar.
             3.10
             .
             and
             8.1
             .
             and
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luke
             5.15
             .
             and
             6.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
          
           
             
               Eightly
               ,
               the
               finall
               Cause
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               more
               company
               here
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               in
               torments
               .
            
             For
             which
             turne
             to
             ,
             Psal.
             35.4
             ,
             7
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             40.14
             .
             &
             56.6
             &
             59.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Matth.
             23.13
             ,
             15.
             
             Luke
             11.52
             .
             Iohn
             11.48
             .
             and
             12
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             15.19
             .
             Act.
             26.11
             .
             1
             Pet
             4.4
             .
             Revel
             .
             12.17
             .
             and
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             all
             so
             prolix
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             so
             unmeete
             to
             be
             abbreviated
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             should
             handle
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             of
             all
             but
             one
             Volume
             ,
             they
             would
             so
             swel
             the
             heape
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             few
             would
             bee
             deprived
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Hee
             will
             buy
             a
             Manuall
             ,
             or
             Enchiridion
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             buy
             ,
             a
             Commentary
             :
             and
             hee
             will
             read
             a
             Curranto
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             reade
             a
             Chronicle
             History
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             may
             happen
             to
             meet
             with
             Patients
             so
             desperate
             :
             that
             although
             they
             acknowledge
             it
             is
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             for
             them
             to
             be
             informed
             touching
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             having
             Queasie
             stomacks
             ;
             if
             they
             see
             their
             Potion
             bigge
             ,
             aswell
             as
             bitter
             :
             will
             resolve
             to
             suffer
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             dye
             rather
             than
             take
             it
             .
          
           
           
             That
             will
             bee
             swallowed
             by
             morsells
             ,
             and
             easily
             disgested
             :
             which
             being
             taken
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             cloy
             ,
             but
             surfeit
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             I
             have
             devided
             the
             whole
             into
             parts
             ;
             of
             which
             five
             are
             already
             published
             Viz.
             
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Cure
                   of
                   Misprision
                
              
               
                 
                   Compleat
                   Armory
                   against
                   evill
                   society
                
              
               
                 
                   Characters
                   of
                   the
                   kinds
                   of
                   Preaching
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sin
                   Stigmatized
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Victory
                   of
                   Patience
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
           John
           Downeham
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A67743-e10
           
             *
             of
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67743-e340
           
             what
             chiefly
             concerns
             our selves
             ,
             we
             apply
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             and
             this
             makes
             all
             meanes
             to
             prove
             ineffectuall
             .
          
           
             Sufficient
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             to
             convince
             the
             most
             malitious
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             so
             few
             are
             converted
             .
          
           
             Al
             scoffers
             as
             bad
             as
             
               Cain
               ,
               Ishmael
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             No
             expecting
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             Saul
             had
             .
          
           
             and
             yet
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             p●evail
             with
             them
             
          
           
             The
             worst
             think
             well
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             prophane
             can
             apply
             the
             promises
             which
             belong
             not
             to
             th●m
             .
          
           
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             their
             applying
             the
             promises
             ,
             or
             not
             applying
             the
             precepts
             and
             threats
             most
             occasions
             their
             impenitency
             .
          
           
             Salvation
             not
             more
             promised
             to
             the
             penitent
             ,
             then
             damnation
             threatned
             to
             the
             impenitent
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             not
             heare
             Christ
             now
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             us
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             be
             a
             patron
             for
             sin
             but
             to
             sanctifie
             as
             well
             as
             to
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             Christians
             we
             wil
             imitate
             Christ
             ,
             if
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             we
             will
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             scoffers
             are
             Satans
             servants
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             evill
             that
             scoffers
             do
             
          
           
             Satan
             the
             god
             ,
             king
             ,
             and
             father
             of
             all
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             Satan
             speakes
             in
             and
             by
             scoffers
             but
             they
             know
             it
             not
             .
             Of
             which
             many
             examples
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             
             ●4
             ,
          
           
             Five
             main
             reasons
             why
             they
             fight
             under
             Sathans
             banner
             ,
             and
             yet
             thinke
             themselves
             Gods
             servants
             .
          
           
             1
             Their
             ignorance
             of
             spirituall
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             the
             commonnesse
             of
             this
             sin
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             counted
             no
             sin
             and
             yet
             worse
             then
             all
             his
             fellows
             
          
           
             3
             They
             reject
             all
             meanes
             of
             being
             bettered
             ▪
             
          
           
             4
             Because
             they
             will
             not
             imbrace
             the
             truth
             they
             are
             given
             up
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Prince
             of
             darkenesse
             blindes
             them
             .
          
           
             Satan
             prevailes
             most
             by
             desception
             of
             our
             reason
             .
          
           
             We
             mistake
             good
             for
             evill
             and
             evill
             for
             good
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             desires
             no
             more
             then
             to
             beheard
             speake
             .
          
           
             He
             will
             put
             a
             faire
             coulour
             upon
             the
             foulest
             sin
             and
             make
             the
             best
             action
             odious
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             perswaded
             millions
             that
             they
             doe
             wel
             in
             persecuting
             the
             saitus
             .
          
           
             If
             Sathan
             shewed
             the
             hooke
             as
             well
             as
             the
             b●ite
             his
             Kingdom
             would
             not
             be
             so
             populous
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             more
             servants
             here
             then
             God.
             
          
           
             Few
             compared
             with
             the
             multitude
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             The
             difficulty
             of
             entring
             the
             strait
             gate
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Yet
             most
             live
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             soules
             .
          
           
             The
             foolish
             ingratitude
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             Want
             of
             application
             on
             the
             cause
             of
             al
             impiety
             .
          
           
             All
             performances
             abominable
             except
             they
             proceed
             from
             right
             ends
             and
             a
             heart
             sanctified
             
          
           
             Tryall
             of
             a
             Christian
             by
             the
             fruites
             of
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             Morrall
             men
             count
             zeal
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             Religion
             foolishnes
             
          
           
             They
             so
             hate
             holinesse
             that
             they
             will
             hate
             men
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             persecute
             us
             out
             of
             zeal
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             not
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             All
             hated
             for
             religion
             ,
             or
             haters
             of
             reigion
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             so
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             that
             we
             were
             as
             good
             admonish
             a
             stone
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             al
             are
             not
             beaten
             off
             by
             their
             s●offes
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             have
             our
             ●udgments
             cleared
             and
             our
             prejudice
             cured
             .
          
           
             Occasion
             of
             writing
             upon
             this
             subject
             .
          
           
             All
             ineffectual
             except
             God
             give
             a
             blessing
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67743-e19130
           
             The
             religious
             hated
             ,
             and
             spoken
             against
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             .
          
           
             A
             secret
             enmity
             &
             antipathy
             betweene
             the
             wicked
             and
             Godly
             .
          
           
             Millions
             beaten
             off
             ,
             from
             being
             religious
             :
             by
             the
             scoffs
             ,
             &
             reproaches
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             mise●●ble
             ●ondition
             of
             cowardly
             Christians
             
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             example
             .
          
           
             The
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             makes
             many
             resolve
             against
             goodness
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             make
             an
             evill
             construction
             of
             what
             soever
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             speak
             .
          
           
             No
             reclayming
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             forestaled
             with
             preiudice
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             cleare
             our
             Iudgments
             touching
             the
             worlds
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Religion
             most
             opposed
             ,
             by
             formall
             professors
             .
          
           
             Christ
             &
             his
             crosse
             inseparable
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             saints
             have
             been
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             confirme
             comfort
             ,
             &
             strengthen
             us
             against
             the
             worlds
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Their
             malice
             a
             good
             signe
             we
             belong
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             worlds
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3
             15
             opened
             &
             explained
             .
          
           
             An
             enmity
             proclaimed
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             proclaiming
             .
          
           
             The
             Captaines
             and
             Souldiers
             between
             whom
             ,
          
           
             All
             wicked
             men
             are
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Woeman
             and
             her
             seed
             .
          
           
             Severall
             uses
             of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2
             Use
             
          
           
             3
             Use
             
          
           
             The
             certainty
             of
             this
             War.
             
          
           
             Lessons
             of
             Instruction
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             1
             Lesson
             .
          
           
             2
             Lesson
             .
          
           
             3
             Lesson
             
          
           
             4
             Lesson
             
          
           
             Originall
             sin
             the
             orig●nall
             of
             this
             dis●cord
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             why
             ●hreefo●d
             ,
          
           
             God
             the
             Author
             without
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             further
             cleared
             .
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             adversi●ties
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             when
             this
             warr
             was
             proclaimed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             time
             that
             it
             is
             to
             continue
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             time
             more
             strictly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             subiect
             and
             obiect
             .
          
           
             A
             Vse
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             venting
             this
             enmity
             
          
           
             The
             circumstance
             of
             place
             three-forld
             .
          
           
             What
             will
             be
             the
             issue
             &
             who
             shall
             get
             the
             Victory
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             brusing
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             What
             by
             bruising
             the
             Heele
             .
          
           
             This
             text
             an
             epitomy
             of
             the
             whole
             Bible
             .
          
           
             Order
             and
             distribution
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             .
          
           
             The
             continuance
             of
             it
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             was
             before
             the
             Flood
             .
          
           
             2
             After
             the
             Flood
             before
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             3
             After
             the
             Law
             before
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             multitude
             have
             suffered
             for
             professing
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             After
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             tenne
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             6
             From
             the
             primitive
             times
             hitherto
             .
          
           
             Formall
             Christians
             the
             greatest
             persecutors
             of
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             7
             In
             the
             times
             wherein
             we
             live
             .
          
           
             A
             holy
             life
             cannot
             escape
             persecution
             .
          
           
             This
             enmity
             makes
             them
             forget
             all
             ●●turall
             affection
             .
          
           
             8
             It
             will
             continue
             so
             long
             as
             time
             continues
             .
          
           
             Application
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             Twenty
             two
             signes
             or
             properties
             of
             this
             enmity
             .
          
           
             1
             They
             envy
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             Envy
             the
             Devills
             cogni●ance
             as
             love
             is
             Christs
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             contemne
             them
             which
             is
             not
             for
             〈◊〉
             of
             ignorance
             
          
           
             3
             they
             reioyce
             at
             our
             supposed
             evill
             estate
             .
          
           
             But
             most
             if
             they
             see
             us
             sin
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             hate
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Their
             hatred
             extends
             to
             the
             whole
             generation
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             authority
             as
             malice
             .
             Though
             their
             punishment
             shall
             be
             never
             the
             lesse
             .
          
           
             5
             They
             murmure
             against
             the
             godly
             and
             God
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             For
             being
             better
             then
             them selves
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Their
             miserable
             condition
             .
          
           
             6
             They
             sensure
             our
             actions
             and
             mis-consture
             our
             inteutions
             
          
           
             Preiudice
             blindes
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             traduce
             whō
             they
             cannot
             seduce
             
          
           
             They
             condemne
             others
             ,
             that
             thems●lves
             may
             be
             justified
             .
          
           
             They
             iudge
             others
             by
             themselves
             
          
           
             7
             They
             carry
             tales
             of
             us
             to
             the
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             Charge
             us
             with
             many
             things
             but
             proove
             nothing
             
          
           
             They
             passe
             over
             our
             good
             partes
             
          
           
             They
             will
             coyne
             matter
             to
             accuse
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             heare
             the
             tale-bearer
             .
          
           
             No
             musick
             so
             sweet
             as
             to
             heare
             well
             of
             themselves
             ill
             of
             the
             religious
             .
          
           
             The
             tale-bearers
             end
             .
          
           
             3
             They
             give
             divelish
             councel
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             They
             dazell
             mens
             eyes
             with
             false
             accutions
             .
          
           
             Their
             matchlesse
             malice
             in
             slandering
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelates
             more
             ready
             to
             yeeld
             their
             ayd
             then
             the
             rude
             rabble
             to
             aske
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             flout
             and
             scoffe
             at
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             They
             so
             hate
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             hate
             men
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             think
             us
             mad
             ,
             we
             know
             them
             to
             be
             mad
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             zealous
             against
             all
             that
             are
             zealous
             .
          
           
             They
             scoff
             at
             us
             ,
             God
             laughes
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             No
             greater
             Argument
             of
             a
             foule
             soule
             
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             use
             to
             nick-name
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Devill
             that
             speakes
             in
             and
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Nothig
             hath
             proved
             more
             successfull
             to
             Satan
             ,
             then
             lies
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             think
             to
             grace
             themselves
             by
             disgracing
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             11
             They
             revile
             and
             raile
             on
             the
             godly
             .
             Because
             the
             Law
             bindes
             their
             hands
             they
             smit
             with
             their
             tongues
             .
          
           
             They
             speak
             evill
             of
             us
             because
             they
             cannot
             do
             evil
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             fitly
             they
             are
             termed
             dogs
             .
          
           
             Their
             words
             are
             to
             bee
             ●lighted
             .
          
           
             Foule
             m●uthed
             men
             and
             women
             are
             devills
             in
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             .
          
           
             Satans
             heart
             in
             their
             lips
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             They
             raise
             slanders
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Evill
             reports
             both
             make
             and
             increase
             iealousies
             ,
             and
             disable
             us
             from
             discerning
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Slanderers
             Satans
             best
             servants
             
          
           
             Great
             wits
             not
             apter
             to
             raise
             slanders
             then
             othes
             to
             beleeve
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             slander
             once
             raised
             never
             dyes
             .
          
           
             At
             least
             it
             leaves
             a
             scar
             of
             suspition
             behinde
             .
          
           
             Wise
             men
             will
             examine
             before
             they
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Their
             policy
             in
             slandering
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             theef
             most
             forward
             to
             cry
             stop
             theefe
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             They
             will
             curse
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             lye
             when
             they
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             belong
             to
             hell
             ,
             so
             th●y
             speak
             the
             language
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             curse
             us
             would
             kill
             us
             if
             they
             durst
             .
          
           
             They
             curse
             those
             that
             least
             of
             all
             deserve
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             curse
             us
             that
             they
             may
             discourage
             us
             .
          
           
             Though
             they
             curse
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             blesse
             .
          
           
             How
             miserably
             cursers
             shall
             be
             cursed
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             They
             use
             to
             threaten
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             No
             living
             for
             the
             godly
             if
             their
             enemies
             hands
             were
             alowed
             to
             be
             as
             bloody
             as
             their
             hearts
             
          
           
             Well
             for
             the
             innocent
             that
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             keep
             their
             own
             councell
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             forced
             to
             give
             us
             warning
             that
             wee
             may
             prevent
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             They
             will
             undermine
             us
             in
             talke
             that
             they
             may
             betray
             us
             .
          
           
             Their
             cunning
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             And
             dissimulation
             
          
           
             They
             have
             borrowed
             this
             craft
             from
             Satan
             who
             sets
             them
             on
             worke
             .
          
           
             B●ware
             we
             trust
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             16
             They
             manifest
             their
             enmitie
             against
             the
             religious
             by
             their
             gestu●e
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             tongue
             speaketh
             to
             the
             ear
             ,
             so
             the
             gesture
             speaketh
             to
             the
             eye
             .
          
           
             17
             They
             will
             withstand
             and
             contrary
             the
             truth
             by
             us
             delivered
             .
          
           
             
               They
               will
               cavill
               against
               the
               very
               word
               and
               oppose
               the
               messengers
               .
            
             
               They
               fly
               the
               light
               .
            
          
           
             A
             powerfull
             Minister
             most
             opposed
             .
          
           
             Strong
             braines
             too
             wise
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             An
             humble
             man
             will
             never
             be
             an
             here●ique
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             they
             be
             appeased
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             hate
             us
             because
             they
             have
             hurt
             us
             .
          
           
             They
             neither
             hear
             him
             themselves
             nor
             suffer
             others
             .
          
           
             They
             adde
             to
             their
             own
             reputation
             by
             det●acting
             from
             others
             .
          
           
             18
             They
             combine
             together
             ,
             and
             lay
             devilish
             plots
             to
             destroy
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             consultations
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             easily
             finde
             occasion
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             serving
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Or
             saving
             of
             soules
             .
          
           
             They
             com
             not
             to
             be
             caught
             by
             a
             Minister
             but
             to
             catch
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             are
             taken
             in
             the
             snare
             they
             spread
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             19
             They
             are
             proane
             to
             imprison
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Not
             for
             any
             crime
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             prevent
             further
             dispute
             .
          
           
             And
             other
             the
             like
             reasons
             .
          
           
             20
             Their
             usuall
             way
             of
             confuting
             is
             with
             fists
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arguments
             are
             all
             steel
             and
             iron
             .
          
           
             21
             They
             will
             hurt
             &
             maime
             the
             godly
             
          
           
             Their
             malice
             makes
             them
             like
             beasts
             or
             ●●ocks
             
          
           
             22
             usuall
             with
             them
             to
             murther
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Instead
             of
             arguments
             they
             take
             up
             armes
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             savage
             and
             bloody
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             five
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             Reaso●
             .
          
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             3
             Reason
             .
          
           
             4
             Reason
             .
          
           
             5
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             suffered
             two
             &
             twenty
             wayes
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             4
             Mental
             Properties
             
          
           
             11
             verball
             Properties
             .
          
           
             7
             Actuall
             Properties
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             for
             his
             zaale
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Severall
             uses
             of
             their
             enmity
             .
          
           
             1
             Use.
             
          
           
             2
             Use.
             
          
           
             To
             informe
             us
             whether
             we
             be
             children
             of
             the
             devill
             or
             members
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             such
             as
             suffer
             .
          
           
             3
             Use.
             
          
           
             Let
             non
             look
             to
             fare
             better
             than
             Christ.
             
          
           
             11
             Cause●
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             contrariety
             of
             their
             natures
             .
          
           
             All
             true
             beleevers
             ▪
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             All
             natural
             men
             children
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
          
           
             Impossible
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             should
             agree
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             men
             can
             agree
             with
             any
             so
             they
             be
             not
             Religious
             .
          
           
             Yea
             differ
             they
             in
             other
             thngs
             they
             will
             joyne
             against
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             Many
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Servants
             hated
             for
             being
             religious
             .
          
           
             Hatred
             fo●
             religion
             ,
             the
             most
             bitter
             and
             implacable
             
          
           
             agreement
             in
             some
             points
             does
             but
             advance
             hatred
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             anger
             them
             worse
             then
             to
             doe
             wel
             
          
           
             Wherein
             this
             contrariety
             consists
             .
          
           
             They
             differ
             in
             their
             judgements
             .
          
           
             1
             Touching
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             2
             Touching
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             3
             touching
             fortitude
             .
          
           
             4
             touching
             sin
             .
          
           
             5
             touching
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ▪
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             passions
             &
             affections
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             practice
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             persecute
             the
             godly
             for
             being
             better
             then
             they
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             many
             examples
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             applyed
             .
          
           
             Where
             Christ
             comes
             ther
             will
             be
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             more
             contemned
             then
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Would
             we
             accompany
             them
             in
             evill
             ,
             their
             malice
             would
             cease
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             appeale
             to
             them●elves
             who
             are
             the
             honester
             men
             .
          
           
             They
             think
             not
             as
             they
             speak
             .
          
           
             They
             asperse
             us
             out
             of
             policy
             .
          
           
             To
             tax
             all
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             art
             of
             a
             fool
             .
          
           
             Most
             m●n
             fooles
             and
             beasts
             .
          
           
             The
             Character
             of
             a
             malicious
             scoffer
             .
          
           
             How
             strangely
             wicked
             men
             gull
             themselves
             
          
           
             Some
             of
             the●
             excuses
             .
          
           
             Singularity
             our
             great
             and
             grevious
             crime
             .
          
           
             To
             obey
             God
             rather
             than
             men
             great
             disorders
             
          
           
             Common
             protestants
             can
             be
             of
             any
             religion
             .
          
           
             Yet
             none
             think
             better
             of
             them selves
             .
          
           
             How
             Satan
             playes
             the
             S●phister
             .
          
           
             Discresion
             eates
             up
             devotion
             .
          
           
             Goodmen
             may
             differ
             in
             many
             things
             ;
             yet
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             ,
          
           
             A
             vast
             difference
             between
             another
             discipline
             ,
             and
             another
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             That
             indifferent
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             so
             to
             another
             ,
          
           
             ●o
             be
             scrupulous
             〈◊〉
             ill
             signe
             .
          
           
             In
             cases
             of
             a
             doubtfull
             nature
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             the
             surest
             side
             .
          
           
             they
             woul●●●our
             us
             ou●
             of
             our
             faith
             
          
           
             And
             effect
             the
             same
             did
             not
             God
             support
             us
             ,
          
           
             To
             be
             a
             Christian
             requires
             fortitude
             .
          
           
             Good
             men
             will
             hold
             their
             profession
             though
             they
             lose
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             cannot
             concoct
             evill
             words
             ,
             we
             would
             nev●r
             endure
             blowes
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             scoft
             out
             of
             our
             goodnesse
             how
             rediculous
             
          
           
             The
             most
             will
             doe
             as
             he
             most
             to
             ,
          
           
             Satan
             gets
             more
             by
             subtilty
             than
             by
             violence
             .
          
           
             Some
             will
             better
             abide
             a
             stake
             than
             others
             a
             mock
             .
          
           
             Tongue-taunts
             in
             G●ds
             account
             is
             per●ecution
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             the
             desperately
             wicked
             wil
             malice
             an
             other
             for
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             are
             wroth
             with
             us
             becu●se
             we
             fare
             better
             then
             they
             
          
           
             Of
             which
             many
             examples
             .
          
           
             The
             good
             mans
             honour
             ,
             the
             envious
             mans
             torment
             .
          
           
             Application
             first
             to
             unhollowed
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             They
             cry
             up
             practise
             to
             cry
             down
             preaching
             
          
           
             This
             sore
             will
             not
             endure
             rubbing
             .
          
           
             Application
             thereof
             to
             the
             rabble
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             cause
             is
             ignorance
             
          
           
             Proved
             1.
             by
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             examples
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             beholding
             to
             the
             godly
             for
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             Malignants
             as
             witlesse
             as
             wicked
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             experience
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             ignorant
             the
             more
             malicious
             .
          
           
             They
             allwaies
             make
             the
             worst
             construction
             of
             things
             
          
           
             ignorance
             causeth
             su●pition
             su●pition
             hatred
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             That
             great
             scholers
             and
             wisemen
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             Their
             actions
             prove
             them
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             conversion
             is
             to
             love
             them
             that
             love
             God.
             
          
           
             Many
             that
             have
             a
             depth
             of
             knowledge
             are
             not
             soule-wise
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             many
             wise
             in
             the
             worlds
             esteem
             ,
             but
             fools
             in
             Gods
             account
             .
          
           
             With
             God
             the
             greatest
             sinner
             is
             the
             greatest
             fool
             ,
             and
             he
             most
             wise
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             religious
             .
          
           
             God
             regards
             not
             braine
             knowledge
             ,
             except
             it
             seize
             on
             the
             heart
             also
             .
          
           
             Rightly
             a
             man
             knows
             no
             more
             then
             hee
             practiseth
             .
          
           
             Saving
             knowledge
             described
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             meanest
             beleever
             knows
             more
             then
             the
             profoundest
             naturian
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             word
             ca●
             worldly
             men
             wisemen
             .
          
           
             What
             knowledg
             !
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             what
             common
             to
             them
             with
             Hipocrits
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             men
             want
             both
             the
             light
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             No
             attaining
             supernatuaral
             kuowledg
             by
             any
             natural
             means
             .
          
           
             Saving
             knowledg
             given
             to
             none
             but
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             many
             instances
             .
          
           
             Divine
             assistance
             in
             time
             of
             tryall
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             further
             amplified
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             would
             have
             this
             talent
             must
             resolve
             to
             improve
             it
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             obtaine
             true
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Instruction
             from
             the
             premises
             .
             1.
             
             For
             all
             naturall
             men
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             such
             as
             speake
             evill
             of
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           
             When
             they
             doe
             worst
             they
             think
             they
             doe
             well
             .
          
           
             3
             For
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             Use.
             
          
           
             A
             fifth
             use
             .
          
           
             A
             sixt
             use
             .
          
           
             A
             seventh
             use
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             cause
             is
             unbeleefe
             .
             Prov●d
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             testimonys
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             examples
             .
          
           
             Men
             think
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             .
          
           
             Evidences
             of
             mens
             unbeleife
             .
          
           
             The
             woful
             reward
             of
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             Why
             Persecutors
             are
             not
             punished
             here
             
          
           
             But
             they
             blesse
             themselves
             and
             think
             to
             speed
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             Did
             men
             beleeve
             the
             word
             they
             durst
             not
             live
             as
             they
             doe
             .
          
           
             Natural
             men
             feare
             visible
             powers
             but
             not
             the
             invisible
             God.
             
          
           
             None
             so
             confirmed
             in
             Atheisme
             but
             feare
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             At
             least
             on
             their
             death
             beds
             they
             con●esse
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Vengance
             makes
             wi●e
             whom
             sin
             makes
             foolish
             .
          
           
             Atheists
             on
             earth
             but
             none
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             To
             consider
             before
             it
             prove
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             grounded
             Atheisme
             h●th
             a
             m●xture
             o●
             bele●fe
             .
          
           
             Atheists
             would
             give
             all
             they
             have
             to
             be
             sure
             there
             were
             no
             hell
             .
          
           
             They
             doe
             and
             yet
             do
             not
             beleive
             a
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             convicted
             consciences
             shal
             but
             witnesse
             against
             their
             unbeleefe
             .
          
           
             Men
             may
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             devils
             beleeve
             a
             judgement
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Fire
             and
             b●imstone
             shall
             confute
             all
             Athe●sts
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             beleeve
             not
             the
             threa●s
             can
             yet
             pre●ume
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             devill
             and
             sin
             do
             infatuate
             and
             besot
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             A
             carnall
             heart
             is
             flint
             to
             God
             ,
             wax
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             men
             believe
             the
             promises
             but
             not
             the
             precepts
             nor
             threats
             
          
           
             Hard
             for
             men
             to
             believe
             their
             own
             unbeliefe
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             either
             presume
             or
             despaire
             .
          
           
             Notes
             of
             triall
             touching
             beliefe
             and
             unbeliefe
             .
          
           
             H●w
             men
             may
             examine
             themselves
             
          
           
             Men
             would
             never
             do
             as
             they
             do
             if
             they
             thought
             they
             shold
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             Most
             men
             beleive
             not
             an
             hell
             proved
             undeniably
             .
          
           
             Did
             men
             beleeve
             what
             God
             hath
             already
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Angels
             old
             World
             Sodom
             &c.
             they
             would
             not
             live
             as
             they
             doe
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             to
             bew●r
             before
             it
             proves
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             Fruits
             of
             Atheisme
             wherewith
             the
             land
             abounds
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             tithe
             of
             us
             are
             Christians
             then
             there
             are
             milions
             of
             Christians
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             we
             come
             short
             of
             Primative
             Christians
             
          
           
             Most
             men
             can
             be
             of
             any
             religion
             which
             proves
             they
             are
             truly
             of
             none
             .
          
           
             How
             Gods
             goodnesse
             aggravates
             our
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Mens
             eyes
             will
             be
             opened
             on
             their
             death-beds
             or
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             Good
             councell
             for
             Scoffers
             .
          
           
             eight
             other
             causes
             of
             hatred
             and
             persecution
             .
          
           
             1
             Speaking
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             2
             misprision
             
          
           
             3
             Example
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             4
             seperation
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             preaching
             of
             some
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             scandalous
             lives
             of
             some
             professors
             ,
          
           
             7
             Flocking
             after
             sermons
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             may
             have
             more
             company
             here
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             in
             torment
             
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
        
      
    
  

